Aliens, Nature & Adventure

Geo ff a nd Verna Hindma rch

Spiritual Trust Umdloti, 2010

Published by Spiritual Trust Umdloti, South Africa www.spiritualdictionary.com First published 2010 Publication and text @ Geoff Hindmarch 2010 All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted, in any form or by any means, without the prior written permission of the copyright owners Cover design by Web Weavers

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
Our thanks go to Miriam for channeling so many Guides and Teachers over the years to Luke whose sole purpose it was to supply the extraordinary energy needed. To Helen and Leanne for years of patiently translating audio tapes. And to Sharon, Steve, Cindy, Di and all the other mediums, healers and helpers in our meditation groups too numerous to mention. And lastly of course to the Spooks who have shown us so many lifetimes of experiences starting at beginners level and going on to beyond different planets, dimensions and the imagination. Geoff and Verna Hindmarch

CONTENTS
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS CONTENTS FOREWORD

CHAPTER 6: NATURE
CANADIAN FOREST AND GIVING UP SMOKING - 1991 DIVAS HEALING A FOREST LADYBIRD INSECTS COMMUNICATE THROUGH GEOFF 1990 NATURE ANTS NATURE BEES NATURE PLANTS AND FLOWERS NATURE ENERGY IN TIBET HOW NATURE FILTERS ENERGY SPIRIT GUIDE DISCUSSING EMOTION & NATURE 1988 BENEATH THE SEA, MEETING ENTITIES, AND TIME MACHINE SPIRITUAL FLOWER 1992 BEETLE CHANNELING - 1991

CHAPTER 7: ALIENS
ALIEN BEIGE JELLY BEAN 1989 ALIEN CREATURES NEW COMMUNICATION 1992 EVOLVING ALIEN VISITS ALIEN FROM HELIOS CHANNELS LONG NECK ALIENS TAUGHT BY GEOFF - 1992

COLLECTION OF OUR THOUGHTS BY ALIEN RACE 1990 EXTREME ALIEN LIFE FORCE IN AN ALIEN DIMENSION NEW DIMENSION/CULTURE BELOW THE EARTH LITTLE PEOPLE SPEAKER FROM ZETA LIFE ON ANOTHER PLANET 1995 TARN FROM TITAN 1990 PAULINE BRINGS ALIEN CHILDREN TO VISIT 1993 SPEAKER FROM THE STARS TALKS ABOUT POLLUTION 1994 CREATURE FROM UNDERGROUND RESCUE OF TAG IN ARENA 1990 TAG, AN UNDERGROUND CREATURE 1990 UNUSUAL ALIEN CONVERSATION VISITOR CALLED ISHA-ISHA FROM THE STARS VOICE FROM DISTANT PLANET FOR WORLD PEACE 1993

CHAPTER 8: ADVENTURES
KARACHI. NEGATIVE SHIELD OF NON-SPIRITUAL GROWTH BY NATION IN THE FUTURE 1993 ADVANCED TIBETAN BUDDHISTS AFRICAN FUNERAL CHANGING MINDS 1991 AVOIDING A TRAIN DISASTER IN INDIA GOING BACK IN TIME 1991

BASKET OF ENERGY CAVES CHANGING CREATURES THOUGHT FORMS VIEWING COLLECTION OF MISJUDGED ITEMS. COLLECTIVE THOUGHT FORMS EXPERIENCING HARMONY WITH NATURE A FAT TEACHER IN THAILAND GROUP MINDS CREATE A VILLAGE. HAPPY THOUGHT FORMS HELPING IN A LANDSLIDE HELPING TRIBAL ELDER WITH CEREMONY HOW A GERMAN OFFICER FELT INDIAN CAVES HARMONY VALLEY 1992 LEARNING TO SENSE WITH YOUR THIRD EYE LEARNING TO SENSE (PART 2) LEDGE OF FEAR PART OF MAMUT'S LIFE MANIFESTATION IN A BANGKOK TEMPLE 1991 DEAD MUSEUM OF PAST FAILURES NEGATIVE VIBRATIONS IN IRELAND NEGATIVE GROUP ENERGY IN IRELAND 1998 GROUP THOUGHT FORMS IN PARIS SUPPRESSED ENERGY IN COMMUNIST COUNTRY TALKING TO A NOMAD IN SENEGAL ONE OF ABDULS PAST LIVES AS A JEWISH WOMAN 1994 PAST LIFE OF ABDUL AS A SLAVE IN EGYPT 1994

PILLARS CREATING MECHANICAL ENERGY PRIESTS TORTURE NATIVES TO CHANGE RELIGION 1992 REMOVING GERMAN OFFICER WALK-INS in 1945 REVERSING TIME SAMURAI SHRINE OF HONOUR 18th CENTURY GYPSIES SEEING INSIDE A FLOWER SHARING WHITE AND DARK ENERGY SPIRITS CREATE THEIR OWN CONFERENCE CENTRE 1991 SPIRITUAL CAVERN OF IDENTITIES THE CARDINALS IMAGE STOPPING ANCIENT LIBRARY DECAYING THE MECHANICAL DOG VILLAGE IN THE FUTURE BURIED WOMAN IN BEIRUT KHALIF TALKING ABOUT HIS LIFE IN EGYPT IN 1173 - Feb 1989 VICTOR, A LOCAL SANGOMA, CHANNELS BEFORE HE DIES 1992

FOREWORD
You have read Books 1 and 2 and are now starting book 3. Now it gets to be fun as we delve into nature and what makes it work. Meet up with Aliens from different planets, and we start what I call adventures there was something new and exciting to experience in every meditation. Spooks would be ready and waiting to whisk me off to many many dimensions, to experience mind-blowing adventures and let me experience the next stages of development. I finished every Astral projection with a mind crammed full of new understandings. As you read the next chapters, let your mind open, and as you visualise each adventure as it happens you may be able to pick up the thought-forms which are connected to these articles, and see it as it really was. Enjoy. Geoff and Verna Hindmarch

CHAPTER 6

NATURE
CANADIAN FOREST AND GIVING UP SMOKING - 1991
In this meditation Miriam is channeling a regular guide. Geoff The first person I got was an old man with long grey hair, quite straggly and he smokes a pipe. It looks like maybe a hundred years ago, but the pipe is very modern, and I am not sure if it is symbolic to do with smoking or what, now he wants to show me something, he has taken me to an area where there are hundreds of trees all fallen down, all over lapping one another, and it seems to be in Canada. Miriam (Guide) It is. Geoff Oh welcome. We go up to the top of the hill and down the other side, and at the bottom of the hill the other side, a very big hill, there is a lake and these dead trees go all the way down to the lake. Now this dead area is in the middle of a very healthy area, I dont know what has killed the trees. So I will get closer to them to find out whats wrong. The trees are quite dead inside and have been dead for some time, it is an area where very few people go, way up North in Canada, and he is still pointing to the trees with the pipe in his hands, the whole area is rotten even beneath the trees in the ground, thats rotten too and I think that is where we must look, now I have gone underneath, in the ground itself and that is rotten, and I can see where the rotten joins occurred, and it is a very clean line. Now what I am doing now is quite strange, the earth that is rotten is like sawdust, and I am sort of scraping the walls and compressing all these dead trees and dead earth more into the middle, so it ends up as a big hollow, with a lot of debris in the middle. And it is getting more and more compressed. The line that divided the rotten stuff and the good, seems to be like a coat

of plastic, and I am now pulling this away and also putting that in the middle, this debris is now getting smaller and smaller, until it is crushed to virtually nothing and whats left is a big hollow of fresh, clean earth. Now the walls of the lake are breaking to allow water to come into this hollow, and things will start to grow again. Now I go to this compressed rubbish that is left, and it is only about the size of a ball, put my hands on either side and I am trying to see what it was. It keeps coming back to smoking, I think he is trying to show me some form of comparison to what smoking does to you and does to the earth. Miriam (Guide) Yes that is right. Geoff And what he is saying is that it will take a long time for that area to grow again, but as soon as the old stuff is taken away, which I assume is giving up smoking, then the rebirth process can start. Miriam (Guide) Yes you have it. A roundabout way of putting things, but perhaps more effective. Geoff He is showing me on the right hand side of his mouth where he used to hold his pipe and his teeth and gums and his cheek have rotted, he had it in there permanently. Its funny I got the smoking bit right in the beginning, but I thought it was because I was trying to give up smoking. Miriam (Guide) And you will. You are getting plenty of help, you will.

DIVAS HEALING A FOREST

In this meditation (1992) we are discussing nature. I am being shown the lesson, and the Guide channeling through Miriam is John. Luke Snr is there too, who is a powerful energy source. Geoff - What Ive got is a large tree. Its fallen over and its been burned, many years ago and the bottom the roots have sort of faded away and it seems to be hollowed out from the base, going up the trunk. The hollow is only about six-foot deep.

It has very unusual markings. Its as if it has been scraped out by claws because there are ridges going down the inside, all the way around. It must have happened, I dont know, thirty, forty, fifty years ago. The place where its at is covered with a thin layer of snow. There are trees around it, which are very young, maybe four or five years old. Its slightly raised on a hill and I can see on the hills opposite, lots of other trees. They have, obviously, come along and cut down the old trees and planted new ones, I guess, five years ago. The area is very lonely, like, in vibration. There seems to be nothing else living here. I cant sense any animals. The air is very stale, is the best word I can think of. There is very little life here, although, the trees are growing here struggling to grow. And there is also an Indian here with gray hair and a band around his forehead, a single feather at the back and he is sitting cross-legged by the base of this tree. He has, sort of, winter clothes on long hide britches, a hide top and what I assume is moccasins on his feet. The band around his forehead is pink, which is very unusual, but it is the colour of giving. I have sat down next to him and hes reached across and hes taken my left hand in his right. I think this is to communicate what has happened around here. The region is Canada and there was a fire at some stage not a big one, but the land was very dry. The trees werent all that old. When the trees were planted and started to grow, thats when the fire was. It was quite dry and only the foliage on the ground and the pine needles and, so on, all burned and the trees were burned and they were damaged. The fire stunted their growth. It burned the bases of the trees and these trees couldnt draw further liquid from the ground and started to wither and die. The ground has been left ever since by the owners and it would take a lot longer time for the trees to get back into proper shape, if at all. Many will die altogether. Im not sure the area is Bordeaux or if the Indian is calling himself Bardow. Its not important. Now, the trees need a stronger energy than that that can be supplied by the nature

Divas. There are many Divas there, but they only have a very light form of energy, but when they group together they can transmit a stronger form of energy, but its very limited. And as there are not just acres of, but square miles of these trees all in the same condition, they need a lot more energy to assist with the damage thats been done. What we have to do is fix these trees and when it comes to spring everybody will assume that the trees have just grown with spring and so on, but if we dont fix them they will die. There is no way we can fix them by ourselves. There are just far too many of them. But we can call in other forms of energy. The energy is an Earth vibration, which is very coarse, but the Divas can direct that vibration, that energy, to where they need. To get this energy in, we must call it in from other circles and other areas. The energy that we will be calling is, basically, stored. At the end of a meditation session when we say, send the energy to where it is needed, it is often put in a storage area until it can be used for a specific purpose. This is an ongoing process from hundreds of circles around the world. What we will do now is send out a message for Spirit to direct that energy to us. We will then send it to the Divas for them to use. We will send it into the area where it will just, sort of, remain as a mist that you cant see and the Divas will then use it to correct the damage thats been done. Why it has to go through us is because the energy was created through our (Earth) vibrations. It can be used by Spirit, but in this case, its going to be much stronger. When it comes back through us, it becomes a purer form of Earth vibration energy. That is a very important process because it transfers a lot of energy. And theyre bringing it in now, and it seems to be going into Luke Snr and into me, and then Im sending it out to remain like a mist amongst all these trees. The Divas will then start to use it. What is happening is, its very its coming from all directions. Its very wide. Theres a lot of it. Its going into Luke. Its coming across to me as a more uniform piece of energy, which Im then dispersing.

The main thing that is happening is the damaged bark around the base of the tree is becoming much drier and will crack and peel off from the trees, which people will put down to winter. In its place, were putting thin veins of energy connecting the bark at the bottom to the bark at the top. And they are thin, green they look like tiny pieces of thread and this is all thats needed to make the connection. The tree, itself, will then its like grafting on a piece of living tissue from the bark at the bottom to the bark at the top. The tree then takes it over and expands it so it can bring more moisture up into the branches and within a matter of a few weeks, a new thin layer of green bark will be formed and the trees will continue growing as normal, and the full bark will, eventually, cover the base of the tree in, literally, a matter of two months. People will be putting this down to spring. Its an area where people rarely come, so growth is rarely seen and it will be checked the next time, in a few weeks time in spring, when everybody will assume all those that check it, will assume that the growth happened naturally. And there are others doing the same thing. Not just our group, there are other groups here. I can see them working in the same way on different hills. The hills are all surrounding us. Guide: Isnt it lovely you have a linkup with the others? This is John again. Geoff - Welcome, John. Guide: Another nature lesson. Geoff - The Indian that was there at the base of the big tree was, basically, just to direct us to do what weve just done, which is now completed. And he gives thanks on behalf of the Divas in nature and on behalf of Spirit and Blessings, and he moves off to another area, where he will welcome another group to do the same thing.

LADYBIRD INSECTS COMMUNICATE THROUGH GEOFF 1990

In this meditation Geoff is channeling. Geoff (Channeling)- I have got a very nice man, the vibrations he gives off are very nice, he is wearing a cape with green around the neck, with a very beautiful face, one that you can immediately trust and take to, and the feeling of this vibration is also part of our learning. Verna - Like total love. Geoff (Channeling) He has something with him which looks like a big cylinder, like a bomb shape, but I cannot see what it is, he is telling me that I must have total trust in what I see, and this was the reason that we were given the vibrations of trust and love. It is something quite unusual, the children can watch, and he will now open this canister to show us. It is full of tiny insects, like ladybirds, thousands of them, and as I put my hand inside this canister, they swarm up my arms and around my body and my head. And I feel their communication with me and know that they are working as one group mind, they are also giving to me a vibration of animal love, which is similar to the feeling to that you get of a pet that you have had for many years, and you know that you can trust and love completely and it is returned. Their communication, they are completely all over me, going through my hair, avoiding my nostrils and mouth and so on. As one group mind, they can communicate through thought form and vibration, and they are sent by the nature spirits to show to us how a group mind can communicate and is in existence, but the message that they want to pass on is that in the area where they live as we walk through a wood or forest or wherever, if we send out vibrations to them, they can be returned by those parts of the group mind that are in the area, and normally they all stick together. There is no fear on either side and should we walk, as an example they show me, through a wood of pine needles and

accidentally tread on a stream of ants or insects, it is the same as with us as if we were pricked with a pin, it is one part of our whole being which has been damaged but not seriously, so we should not feel bad about insects trapped in spiders webs or spiders killed here on the carpet or with fly spray. Miriam - Can I ask a question? Geoff (Channeling) Please do. Miriam I have some baby spiders trapped in between double-glazing in the door, and I dont know what to do about them. Geoff (Channeling) It is of no consequence. It is as the hairs that you have on your head, and one or two become damaged, they feel no pain or fear because they have not developed to that stage yet. It is a minor lesson; it is as a human you would learn one single letter in a sentence, that experience will be taken back to the group soul, with many thousands of others before a picture is made. Verna If we had to kill them by accident, it that different to killing them on purpose, would the vibrations cause a different reaction. Geoff (Channeling) No, because at the level of insects they must learn the difference, they are as you would be in preschool and you are taught the different things that can happen to you, and they must learn both ways. I will put them back now and return to you this channel, the experience has been one for both this circle and our insect friends. Verna And it has been a wonderful lesson. Geoff (Channeling) I give our thanks, my friends, and God be with you. Verna And God be with you and your little friends. Geoff And he has taken them away now. And the children were fascinated, because I was sitting in this group of children, and all these things crawling all over me, it was incredible, that is why they had to be put into a container. The person who brought those insects was a higher spirit that works with the nature spirits and teaches his side of life to the nature spirits who

are more concerned with the surroundings than with human behavior. The feeling was too beautiful, to actually communicate with insects, and the message they were giving was that when we walk in the wood or secluded forest or on our own, if we give out love to whatever is around, and I can see several different groups of group souls, it is as if all ants were one lot, and crickets one lot and so on. And as you give out this love, they can actually pick it up as a group, and send it back to you and you will be able to feel this as you progress, and that is why you can sit in a beautiful place like a quiet wood, or glade of daffodils or next to a river - if what you feel in your heart is total peace and happiness, and that is what you send out and it is returned by all the creatures belonging to the nature spirit kingdom, and it is a form of unwinding and relaxation, and they are actually doing it to you.

NATURE ANTS
Geoff - I have another hole in the ground, I seem to be getting a lot of these lately. It is at the back of an estate, a housing estate, a council estate looks like, and there are some wooden railings and the hole looks square, it has got some wooden railings around it and inside I can just see blackness, I cant actually sense anything there for the moment, but what I will do is go down and see what is in there. There is one big ant like creature, it looks just like an ant, but I am not sure at this stage if I am much smaller or if the ant is very big, it looks to be huge. Miriam (White Feather) I think you are smaller. Geoff The earth below is very black, very dark, sticky earth, looking down from above I can see earth, but looking up from below I can see through the earth. The ant is very friendly, it is making nice noises and it is just staying by my right shoulder watching what I will do next. There are trails which I am moving along, but now this is the interesting part, I am moving through tunnels in this ants nest, but I can see straight

through the earth, but I can see not through my eyes visually, but through sensing, and what that sensing is doing, my brain is interpreting it to be empty space. And this is what ants actually do, so they can sense communication from individuals and from a group, and their minds translate all these vibrations into a very clear picture of the whole thing, that is amazing. Miriam (White Feather) And knowing what you do about group souls and the more intelligent the animal, then the sooner they become human, you can accept that the ant, although small, will be quicker than a lot of other insects. Geoff Yes, but to have this gift, it is far beyond what the human mind can do at this stage. Miriam (White Feather) Yes. Geoff So I would say that it was one type of development for the ant, which then eventually gets on to human life, which is a different form of development, but at a later stage in human life, the powers and gifts that it had as an ant will come back into it when it is human, but at a far more developed stage than we are, and we will be able to do the same thing. Now I have sat down in the middle, this ant on my right is the main communicator, and what I will try and do is talk to the group. And immediately I get an answer, now the answer I got was like a fast buzz, like when you stir up an ants nest and they all buzz around, but I could interpret that answer as what they said, which was basically yes we are willing to talk to you. The hairs on an ants legs are like little aerials, they have just shown me all the hairs on my arms, communication comes from hundreds or thousands of ants at once, and they are all picked up by whichever aerial is available and it takes the information, send it up to the brain of the ant, where it is then compiled into the full picture. The antennae that the ant has on its head, the two antennae are just to pick up the immediate surroundings and to find its way along paths and tunnels and so on. The vibrations of what is happening also is passed through the earth, it is a different type of vibration, its a general one, now to give you an example, if it is raining outside they will feel an even vibration passing

through the tunnels, which they immediately pick up as rain, so then they do the necessary, whatever they do when it rains, block tunnels and so on. Now I find the queen, and the queen is the nucleus of the colony, she is not a highly intelligent ant, does not control or manage the colony, they all do that themselves as a group. Information is bounced off the queen and everybody answers and replies, which is picked up immediately, it is just a central point. That is why whenever a queen moves the nest completely surrounds the queen.

NATURE BEES
I am now for some reason outside of that and I am on the top of an old stone roof, which is in the form of a dome, and this is to look at bees, and there is a bees nest here. I am much larger than before and I am looking at this nest and trying to communicate, I reduce my size and go inside. Miriam (White Feather) Much handier. Geoff Yes, very convenient. Because of the unknown of what is inside, my mind occasionally brings in things that I think, now I know it is my mind and not what I am seeing, and I keep pushing those aside, interesting. Now on the walls of where I am there are very fine hairs with minute bits of pollen on, not as big as whats carried on the bees legs and it seems to be an ultra sensitive form of communication, it is like when you see the wind go across a corn field and one patch of corn moves right across the field as the wind pushes it, it is very similar to that and information, general information is carried along this. In this way the bees find where they must next head for, they can tell the weather and any major event in the hive or nest. When the young first hatch, what they automatically have in them, which is in the genes of the bee, is the communication to connect up to all these fine hairs, and as soon as they do hatch they start to receive information on their surroundings and that is how they know what to do next. Which researchers say is instinct, it is not instinct, it is direct communication.

Miriam (White Feather) While you are talking about communication, I think you have heard that there is great rapport between a bee and its keeper. Can you find out anything about that? Geoff I have got a lot of little divas here; lets see if I can find out anything about the keepers. Yes, the energy fields, as the keeper touches the hives energy comes out of the hands in the form of love, when he cares for the bees what he is doing is giving out energy through his hands and this travels along all these fine hairs, and the bees can feel the love and contentment. Miriam (White Feather) So you can accept now that when a person passes over, and no one tells the bees, that they do know and they will flee or go from the hive that is there to somewhere else. Geoff Yes because that energy force is not around anymore. Miriam (White Feather) Yes, a lot of people think it is just an old wifes tale, but it is not so, the touch must be continued quickly or else they will leave. Geoff Now with all these different forms of communication, it shows you how well balanced nature is, there are many different types of communication that do not overlap, separate fields of communication, for instance bees do not communicate with ants, or whatever but what I am saying is that they dont all communicate with each other, but they can communicate between specific groups. Miriam (White Feather) So perhaps it is not so silly to hear of people talking to their plants? Geoff No, that is very true, all right I will have a look at plants in a minute, what I am seeing at the moment is from a bees point of view, I have got in front of me a field with trees either side and so on, and the air is full of like very fine dust. It is actually air, air is in particles and the air also communicates information to the bees and pressure and I can see it from a bees point of view. I am experiencing what a bee feels, understands, not just the wind, but it brings with it what is happening in different areas and what time of year it is and

lightness and pollen, and vibrations from people moving and interrupting the air, and it is carried for a long distance. Miriam (White Feather) Surprising?

NATURE PLANTS AND FLOWERS

Geoff Yes, beautiful though, brilliant. Now I will leave the bees and I go across to flowers and there is a group of daffodils which are about to bloom, and I sat in front of them and again I have made myself much smaller, and I can hear them opening, crackling as they move. Now I am still absolutely minute and I have got my hands on the stem of a daffodil and again it is coated with this very fine hair, which you cannot see with the human eye, it looks smooth, and this is again a communication source, and it can feel the vibrations of what happens around it. And if there is a vibration it ripples up the side of the daffodil, and I have gone up to the top and the base of the flower, the stem, seems to be the working part and the top is where the communication is, but there is also a feeling of love around this flower at its own level, it is not a love that we could register, we could not feel the emotion, we could not be loved by a daffodil, but at its own level and communications between daffodils, it is a very loving plant. It is surrounded at the top by what I see as a very fine mist, and I know it is not a mist, it is a vibration, a constant vibration, an aura around the top of the flower and this is where, when a healer for instance puts his hand above a flower the aura will pick it up, and the flower will vibrate. The power from a healer is actually very strong, stronger than is needed for a flower, if you look at a flower and you think that it is beautiful, you are actually sending out a wave of emotion, which covers that flower and it can feel it. It can feel it because it is living. Miriam (White Feather) Yes it is living, it is all part of the oneness. Geoff Yes very delicate and very soft but it is definitely there. And the way to give flowers a lot of love, to make them

bloom and to make them so much better, is to cup your hands around the back of the flower and look at it, and you are actually sending it love two ways, from the back through your hands and directly from you going into the front of the flower and if flowers could purr, they would, that is what would happen. Now if you do this with any plant or flower that you have, it can feel and pick up this energy, you must make sure it is very soft and delicate which is something that you would have to practice doing. To give it too much energy can be damaging, but to give it this gentle love to feel that it is beautiful, will actually make it blossom and grow much better. Miriam (White Feather) I can see your mom going out now, and talking to all of the plants. Geoff I have been reminded when I have tried healing plants in the past, I have putting in very strong energy to get it back on its feet again, but that does more damage than good because it is too coarse an energy to work but to just send out his beautiful light mist of love is quite beautiful. Miriam (White Feather) And that is something that a non-gardener can do, are you listening young man? Luke Yes Geoff Yes and you must practice with that, you will enjoy it. Now we have got some divas, and I am the same size as a diva now. They are, in your mind you imagine a diva as being a little Peter Pan thing with wings, like a fairy, this is because we create that image in our minds, what a diva really is, is a small circle of energy and love and it is very, very light and delicate, as the aura around the flower, they glow in a way with the energy that they have, it is a very light delicate energy, and they can move around all over. I have got them all over me at the moment, which is a beautiful feeling. When they need to help, of course they can help easily with the energy because they have the same size or type of energy as the flowers. They have the same delicate energy of the flowers so it is very easy for them to sort out the flowers and so on. When somebody comes along and stands on the flowers or there is a

big storm with heavy rain drops or whatever, it is a much stronger energy which damages the flower, it take a much longer time to get it back on its feet using this energy, but because there are so many of them, when they need stronger energy they simply link together to push all that energy into that one particular plant that needs it. The divas I am with at the moment are only looking after plants, they are showing me a snail, and a snail again has a different form of energy and a different group of divas to look after snails. They are a stronger form of energy and therefore need stronger divas and as we progress as humans through many spiritual lives, so divas progress through a variety of different lives, looking after animals, plants, flowers, water, air, fire etc. because they are all different strengths of energy. But right up until the end they always work in groups, they have this group mind, they can draw on energy to increase the energy that they need to do whatever is necessary. Towards the end of their progress, they become larger and they have the ability to control several types of energies and they become teachers to the other divas and like overseers to a garden for instance. Now with your garden at the back here, you have probably got, they are laughing at me now, anywhere from forty to a hundred and fifty main divas, who all supervise the lighter form of divas, and this you would see as what you would term fairies in your garden. Now that you know of the diva life and the light form of energy needed, when you look for these fairies which is something that you will be able to do in the future, you will be able to see them, and in the not too distant future either, you must concentrate on not looking so hard, you must create in front of you the delicate form of energy. And you will put a lot of delicate love into this area in front of you, and then you will be able to see these main divas materialise, with the stronger energy. And these are what you will call fairies in your garden. Miriam (White Feather) Isnt nature wonderful? Geoff Oh yes, too beautiful. Next Spring the two of you will see these fairies, and the garden you are in you will practice

what I have just told you and you will actually see them and it will be too exciting and too beautiful. Miriam (White Feather) That will be glorious for both of you. Geoff Oh it will, and this is part of your contented retirement if you like, as I was talking about earlier, and this is one of the things that you will see, and it will be such a beautiful experience. Miriam (White Feather) The golden years. Geoff Yes that is right. Now I can see the way that you will be looking at the garden and the flowers, and you will for instance be concerned about treading on the grass, and all the divas and the energies and so on. Now you mustnt be concerned about the divas, they are like light weight pieces of dust, and as you tread downwards they automatically get pushed to one side, so they will not be harmed. The grass itself is designed to be walked upon, and they know this happens and make allowances for it, and the blades of grass are looked after with energy and pushed upright again, and you will see that although you walk over your lawn every day the grass still looks the same. As far as cutting the grass goes, dont be concerned because the energy that is in a blade of grass, has to be looked after and nurtured and so on, it is like the hair on your head when it grows too long you must get it cut, and the rest of your hair becomes more healthy and it looks better. And it is exactly the same with grass. But now, lets look at vegetables, how do you feel now about going into a vegetable garden and actually eating one of the plants. Miriam (White Feather) That is a different matter altogether. Geoff Hmm, now the energy that is in many flowers plus vegetables is a different type of energy that has different lessons to learn. It is part of life itself, when God created earth he created plants and plants to eat, knowing that they would be eaten. And there is nothing wrong with eating the raw

vegetables, they do not feel pain or whatever, they were designed for that specific purpose, and as they are eaten it is lifes energy being broken down and put back into the universal system. It is as if you are eating pure energy. And therefore no harm is done to the vegetable, or divas or anything surrounding it. When you cook them, it is the same thing, but know this, if it is a form of energy, as you cook it surely some of the energy must be lost. Because of the very strong energy that you are using to cook it, therefore there is more goodness in a raw vegetable than a cooked one. Now because of the way that we have developed over the years we have got used to cooked vegetables, and there is nothing wrong with this. Everything in moderation, the energy is still there, the majority of the goodness is still there. It does no harm to the plant itself, nothing is disturbed in nature, or nothing is negative when vegetables are cooked. Now should you grow vegetables in a greenhouse and you give them lots of love and attention, they will be getting a lot more energy to make them grow healthier and stronger and faster and therefore you can create fruit and vegetables almost to perfection, larger, better, healthier. And this you will also be able to do and you will take a lot of pleasure out of doing this, a lot of pleasure. Also because they are more nurtured, loved, looked after and so on the taste will improve, instead of being a normal vegetable that is now left to the elements of a polluted earth, and polluted soils and so on, by giving them love you are in a way giving them healing, you are making them cleaner and healthier, and therefore the taste will be so much better. You can understand now why there are those groups who say that you must become totally vegetarian and eat natural foods. Some still have the wrong reasons but overall they are quite right, it makes sense. And now I have come to, I have suddenly moved away and there is a very big garden and there is a house at the back of it, and it is oriental, Japanese, and there is a very wise old man sitting cross-legged on a carpet, he has a band around his forehead, grey hair, shortish, grey beard, and he

understands totally what I have been discussing. In fact it is him that has been showing me all of these examples. Now I sat on his left, and in front of us outside the windows, which are Japanese style, the room is very open and fresh, the windows are open and fresh air is coming through, it is a nice warm climate, and it is beginning to rain in the garden and I can feel the flowers and plants, I can feel them enjoying the rain, I am hearing what these plants are saying as a group, and I can feel what they are enjoying as a group. And the old man smiles, and he tends his plants from where he sits, it is something that he has specialised in, and he works with divas who come along to him to collect strains of plants and information and energy types, and he loves this garden, and the work he is doing on this earth, it is what he specialises in and it is beautiful. Behind us he has shown me is a smaller garden and this is his creation, the plants are absolutely miniature, like a giant bonsai garden, the colours are beautiful and he has managed to get colours flowing from one plant to the next, so imagine if you had ten daffodils in a row, and you went across with a paintbrush, straight across all ten flower stems you would have a red stripe on all of them, this he has achieved with a million different colours on all these plants and it really is the most beautiful garden I have ever seen. The leaves are tiny and delicate and perfectly formed, the colours are fantastic, the feeling of love, tranquility, peace and serenity that is in this garden is absolutely unbelievable. The garden itself, I can also communicate with, I can feel what it is feeling, I can feel the love that it is giving towards me, and the love it is receiving back again. I can feel the total love that it has for the old man who created it, and the garden itself is a oneness, it is a group mind, it exists on its own, it is an entity, its beautiful, absolutely beautiful. Miriam (White Feather) A different feeling altogether. Geoff - Yes, totally different. Miriam (White Feather) One cannot imagine that there can be so many different feelings of love, but there is and there are many more to come.

Geoff Yes well and truly, and surrounding of this garden, the main colour is salmon pink, and it is such a soft pink and that is their group colour. That feeling so I will be able to recognise that colour in the future. Miriam (White Feather) And when you are meditating do you not send love from your heart out into the world, the colour pink? Geoff Yes, that is right. A delicate form of love and there is one more thing that he wants to show me to the left of this garden now. And that is bushes and trees that are coated with snow, and the snow I can see as light powdery crystals and although the garden on the right is in sunlight, the temperature in this one is kept so that the snow is kept to perfection. What plants feel with this snow is a very clean perfection, is a better word, they are feeling perfection, it is a distinct feeling they feel, not a variety of emotions and senses, but something which is crystal clear and distinct, and there are only two colours, which are green and white, and it is a higher form of feeling. The feeling goes through the plants down to the roots where that feeling is transmitted to an area around the roots so the whole section, plants, roots and snow are all in harmony and all in one. Even the snow is evenly balanced over these bushes and what I am seeing is a perfect creation, more perfect than can be seen on earth, and there is so much beauty in that, there really is, just snow and bushes, nothing else and it is beautiful. Miriam (White Feather) Something you can think about when things go wrong, another little oasis of happiness. Geoff Yes, now he has his hand on my right shoulder, and he is putting into me these two colours, the snow and the green bush, and it is running through-out me. It is giving me a link between the life that I exist in now surrounded by smog, smoke, bad vibrations, and city life and all sorts of things, he is giving me that link to nature which will allow me to see any form of nature much, much clearer and will bring back to me the clarity and beauty and love and so on that exists in all nature, and it is a rare present to receive this. Miriam (White Feather) It is a very rare gift indeed.

Geoff And now I am leaving his home, and going up higher and higher until I can just see a small forest below, and his name is Gant, and that is how I will remember him. Now I have Verna on my left, I am still way up high and Verna has appeared on the left, and she is just radiant because she is there, she knows that she is communicating with us during this meditation. (She was in another country at the time) Miriam (White Feather) That is good, and that was quite unexpected tonight. Geoff Yes certainly was, it seems to be that that is the end for this evening. My eyes are wide open and I am suddenly wide awake. Miriam (White Feather) You have had such a beautiful experience, that it would be a down peak if you were to have anything extra added on to it. Geoff But if there is work to be done I will gladly do it. Miriam (White Feather) Then there is work to be done.

NATURE ENERGY IN TIBET

In this meditation I am being shown a lesson in astral, and a Guide called Ishmael is channeling through Miriam. (1991) Geoff - Ive got a path going down the side of a very mountainous area and Im sure this is also in Tibet Northern Tibet. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes, it is. You will have many journeys into Tibet many, many journeys, for you have lived there often. Geoff - Well this pathway is so narrow maybe 2 feet wide. The drop over the right hand side is several thousand feet and yet straight across is another mountain just as steep and its maybe half a mile away. A huge gorge in between. Anyhow, Ill continue down this path for I know that at the bottom at the side of the mountain is a cave, and just before I go in the cave Im just looking over the edge because, of course, youve got no fear being in spirit, but this could easily be where my fear of

heights came from I mean, the drop is just enormous. Anyway, lets go inside the cave - and there are a lot of little beads of white energy. The whole interior is black but everywhere there are these little white beads of pure energy. Very strong bright white. It seems as if they are even whiter but they are all covered by black just to keep the brightness down. It is an area of extreme energy that was prepared many, yes maybe three thousand years ago and it was made to help this particular region but has never been used properly to date or well enough because of the development of that area not having gone according to plan so the energy is sitting there waiting. It can be used by others but it is a very special type of energy and very special for that particular area. Im not sure why. Ill just look round the cave a little more. Just before I look around the cave Ill go outside again and the wind coming up this gorge is very icy and very pure and this has something to do with the energy thats inside. When the time is right this is how the energy is moved and spread around this particular area only guided slightly by spirit but mainly its taken on the wind by the divas, wind spirits and so on and it will make quite a transformation once it is used. It will make barren rocks suddenly fertile and plants grow. It will make plants grow that are not from this earth. They are alien plants or new strains, which havent been seen before. The feeling of this energy is ..giving? Miriam (Ishmael) Loving. Geoff - Loving, yes. Ill just look around a bit more inside and see what else there is. There is a keeper who has looked over this area since it was first created. He was not an earth form. He was not human when last on this earth - and he laughs. He has been he has lived on other planets hes developed a long way and now this has become his project if you like and he resides inside the cave as an energy force. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. Geoff - He overlooks this nursery, guides it and has sufficient powers to protect it from all intrusions, no matter what. He is connected to other planets and groups of energy and

he says that he hasnt just been sitting there for 3,000 years having a lonely life. Being connected to all others he participates in various other things but never loses this connection to the cave. Part of him is here all the time and will never move. Other parts of him do other things so he is not a single spirit but he projects himself to various planets and various areas at the same time thats how far advanced he is. Miriam (Ishmael) Very highly developed. Geoff - He makes me feel very welcome. He likes to receive visitors here. He is proud of what .he oversaw the building of all the creation and is very proud of it and he is extending into this circle a greeting for all four of us. Miriam (Ishmael) You are privileged to go there tonight. Geoff - Yes, very much so.

HOW NATURE FILTERS ENERGY

In this meditation, I am experiencing the lesson in astral and the guide who is channeling through Miriam is White Feather. Geoff - I can see a.its either a giant water lily or a lotus flower many petals many petals opening. It seems to be a giant water lily and its on water. Miriam (White Feather) It is. Geoff - Its in the grounds of some form of building. The grounds that Im seeing first of all this water lily is in a manmade pond, which is about 6 long by 3 wide. The water is crystal clear, and the water is brand new and fresh. Outside of this pond area are rows of Im not sure if they are seats or coffins or whatever but they are very old and worn and not used these days. The whole area seems old and dead expect for the one water lily. Its a bit like old ruins we saw in Turkey. Miriam (White Feather) Yes. Geoff - The energy that is left there can stay for a long time, but it seems like what this water lily is doing is taking in the energy and sort of rejuvenating it, and putting it back into

the area. Its a sort of continual process it refreshes the energy to keep it the way it should be. Miriam (White Feather) Its filtering it. Geoff - Yes filtering it. Its the only living thing there. Miriam (White Feather) There must be a reason why. Geoff - Hmm? People who go through that area have thoughts because its an old ruin, and they create thought forms which attach themselves to the energy in that area, and what this plant does is remove those thought forms and sends them off elsewhere, so that the energy remains the same as it was. Other things do this too not just this one plant, but the trees, for instance, filter this energy and the flowers anything to do with nature filters energy. Miriam (White Feather) Yes even the weeds that are so disliked in the garden. Geoff - Yes. Miriam (White Feather) It is really just because the weeds spread so fast, and perhaps do not have a good perfume. Geoff - So, it is nature that keeps the energies cleaned, and filtered and looked after. Miriam (White Feather) Yes, yet it is nature that has been destroyed in certain parts and caused such a lot of trouble. Geoff - Yes. So if nature is damaged, then the cleaning and filtering process is damaged and then the energy becomes distorted. Miriam (White Feather) It does. Geoff - And therefore nature or history or whatever can become out of balance. Miriam (White Feather) Quite right. There is a purpose for everything in nature. It has to be controlled in many places and many things but not destroyed. Geoff - No. Now, if nature filters energies then out in the country the energies and memories would be at their best. In a busy town where there are many vibrations and millions of thought forms and very little nature, that is where things can also get distorted.

Miriam (White Feather) That is where the divas (Nature Spirits) have a tremendous task. Geoff - Yes. The divas work on a very light energy and there are many of them. It is possible that a group such as ours could work in a city, and basically clean an area. By sending out thoughts it could remove the thought forms to a different area it could use a lot of strong energies to make the areas nicer to remove negative vibrations. Miriam (White Feather) Just so, it is not all astral thought. Geoff - Right. Things like frustration and anger and so on. Miriam (White Feather) So much can be done just with good thoughts. Geoff - So, because we understand what a good thought is, we can create them we can put more energy into them. Miriam (White Feather) Yes, instead of just sitting and wondering, you can do something. Geoff - Now, is it just a matter of thinking, I mean if I looked at a flat - a block of flats fifty stories high, and I wished all the people were a lot nicer and I wished that all the negative vibrations would move away is that all it takes to create it or is there more to it? Miriam (White Feather) It is ninety percent of all it is but it needs more than just your group and your thoughts it needs many more, but it does need help from those who are in astral also because they take up your thoughts, and they direct it to where they are needed. Just as they do when you leave your energy in a basket. (This is where we leave unused energy after meditation) If you direct your thoughts to a certain place, person, anything then it is noted and delivered. Geoff - So it would be possible to leave a continuous thought form at this block of flats. Miriam (White Feather) It would. Geoff - A thought form which just said collect any spare energies and direct it in this direction and do the necessary with it.

Miriam (White Feather) As long as the thought form was constantly renewed being fed. Geoff - In this case fed with energy Miriam (White Feather) Yes. Geoff - With more thought forms. Miriam (White Feather) Yes. Geoff - That is why when you get a group of people in, say, a healing center, they can create a lot of healing, but if they concentrated their energies on the immediate area, they could do a lot of good that way as well. Miriam (White Feather) It would. Geoff - Which is something very few have thought about. Miriam (White Feather) And this is why a lot of groups are beginning to be told and taught the same thing so they can unite in this golden chain, and direct that energy where it will be needed through the thoughts that will be given. Geoff - Yes, thats very good. Now, where you get something like lets take the houses of Parliament, there is a lot of creative thinking that goes on there, but there is also a lot of negative thought forms directed at various ministers for various reasons. Miriam (White Feather) Yes one side fights against the other. Geoff - Yes so if a minister did something wrong - as an example like Fergie has just been caught having an affair and so on shes disgraced and there are several million people now anti-Fergie and they would have all thought bad thought forms negative thought forms and directed them at her. So, she would be surrounded by these negative thought forms, and that will make her depressed and unhappy because she can feel them. Miriam (White Feather) It will, just as you can feel antagonism from anyone directed at you. Geoff - Now, if she knew what we know, she could rid herself of those thoughts she could remove those thought forms, simply by thinking positive thought forms in their place.

Miriam (White Feather) As long as it is not in her karma to go through what she is going through Geoff - Yes. Miriam (White Feather) which is why even for your worst enemy, you must direct good thoughts and try to penetrate the darkness which obviously surrounds them or they would not be an enemy. Geoff - Yes. So that means if ever you are feeling depressed as an example depression is simply negative thought forms created by yourself. Miriam (White Feather) The negative thought forms could be picked up by someone who is in spirit, who gets unsettled, and just passing by, and if you are sensitive you can be picking them up. Geoff - Yes, but if I did feel depressed one day for whatever reason, knowing what I do, I could reverse that by overriding it with positive thoughts. Miriam (White Feather) Yes, by thinking of the happy times what you have been given to relax and enjoy. It is not always easy because material things will interrupt your mind but it does help when you know this. Geoff - Yes, it does. Miriam (White Feather) In my day, in my last life, we had many powerful elders who used these thoughts for good, and it will be like that in the future but for now the material world has overtaken the mind too much. Geoff - Because thought is basically the beginning of creation, which goes into visualisation and then manifestation. Miriam (White Feather) It is. Geoff - So in a more advanced society people would learn to manifest positive thoughts. Miriam (White Feather) And this has been done in the past, but the cycle of creation has been going on for a long, long time it reaches a peak and then fades and then starts again. Geoff - And reverses and then goes the other way. Miriam (White Feather) Thats right.

Geoff - But it only does that for groups. Because of the cycle of creation it only happens with groups. If you are an individual more advanced then you would be separate from those groups, and would advance at the appropriate rate. Miriam (White Feather) Yes you would. That is why there are still things to be learnt to be shown to those who are more advanced that are hidden in the pyramids and caves that are yet to be disclosed. Geoff - Yes, but thats still some time to come. Miriam (White Feather) Yes.

SPIRIT GUIDE DISCUSSING EMOTION & NATURE 1988

In this meditation Verna is channeling. Verna (Channeling) We come to talk to you tonight about emotion, as this is a healing circle, emotion and reactions thereof are vitally important. And so we start off with the emotion of love. We all know this brings peace, peace to the mind, peace to the body, the soul, peace to the aura and peace to everybody who comes to you or near you. People are drawn to you and the vibrations of love that are coming from your body. Now to be harmonious and full of love on this planet of yours, even we know, and even God knows, is impossible. So what the lesson is my friends is to bring yourself back to the harmonious and love emotion, by learning to control the others as fast as you can. Now you know there is anger and that is like a storm, it comes in a flash, maybe a lot of loud noises and then the air is clean, just like a storm, and so even the atmosphere has the emotions, if you like to work this way or look at it in this direction. You have the mist, you have the clear, crisp air, you have the rain, you have the wind, you have the sun, you have the clouds, you can relate those to all your moods, so you have the storm and then you have the clear. You have the mist, then you have the clear, you have the rain and then you have the sun, you have

the wind, all these emotions are relevant to what goes on inside you at some stage. Now God takes care of the emotions of the atmosphere, if we could put it that way, but it is an extremely difficult job for you to do the same for yourselves. And if you can do this for yourselves, you can do this for others, but if you cannot do this for yourself, and control any emotion of fear, hatred, insecurity, spitefulness, I am not saying that you are not able to control these emotions, I would like to leave it more with the emotions of being up and down a little. Being cloudy and being clear. Pray for some sunshine when you are cloudy. When you have had too much sunshine and you have the odd cloud, just accept it without working up an emotion, which will upset you. Accept a little cloud, try and make it silver and not black. You see you have to learn to accept a few of these things because you cannot go through life with the sun shining 100%, you could say then you could be almost in spirit. You would be in heaven, and there is too much to do on earth, for you to experience this is impossible my friends. So you have to take the good with the bad and the bad with the good. Even the animals and the plants will feel and experience these emotions, a tree will get blown by the wind, they will sense a fear, they will get hit by lightning, they will feel the torrents of rain come down, and they will feel the fear and then a trickle of rain will come and caress their tender aches and pains, and then the sun will come out and warm them, and then a cloud will come over, but the cloud is silver, it will simply protect them. And then there are the animals, and the tiny, tiny insects, and animals feel fear far more than you or any plants, as Mother Nature has them as prey for each other, let alone the interference from man. And so their fear is a daily occurrence, imagine knowing that you are preyed on daily, imagine having to look over your shoulder all day. Imagine having to kill daily for your food, their experiences of fear and exultation of achievement of being able to eat, and the pain they feel when they kill, is far

greater than any of you on earth could possible imagine experiencing. And so the animals are very carefully looked after, and they need the love from all of you and the prayers. And now are they not only preyed on by each other, even those who simply eat the greens and the fields, and what nature provides, they are now slaughtered by the humans. Some even for fun. But we think that lessons are being learnt daily, and people are becoming more and more aware of the fact that it is unnecessary to kill without reason. There are lines to be drawn, my friends, we do not ask you to starve if you require food, as in the caveman days, but we ask you to get back to the emotional state of your lives, of the plant lives, of the lives of the friends around you the animals, and even the spirits, who come to talk to you and help you. You can make us very frustrated at times, and you can give us such joy, and you can make us laugh, we listen to your conversations, not your thoughts, but your conversations. And we like the expression to say that at times you tickle us pink, pink is the colour of love, so if you tickle us pink it is a love vibration and we have laughter, and so we listen to your little chats, and we see your excitement and we feel your excitement and it makes us excited. But when you are down, its takes a lot of work from us to help you, and so what I am saying to you, if you have a friend who is down or who is depressed and who needs understanding, that is the hard part, you have to take that time. And you have to make that effort and it is not as easy as cheering somebody up who is cheerful or well, it has to take your energy, and your emotional change to heal the emotions of those in need. I am being told, enough, enough tonight. But I love the topic of this emotional subject when it comes to the plants and the trees and the flowers in your own home. And your gardens and your inside plants and everything, it is really quite simple, but most like simple things we have to be told and to be reminded of them, and so I come here tonight just to give you a little reminder. I go now, I give you Gods blessings and I

give each and every one of you the emotion of upliftment and love as I can feel it coming from you, and total peace. This is the first time I have visited and although I can waffle on I sincerely hope I may return. Geoff Yes you are most welcome. Thank you for coming. Luke Bless you. Verna (Channeling) I go now, and I leave you with Gods blessing and a smile.

BENEATH THE SEA, MEETING ENTITIES, AND TIME MACHINE

Miriam (Guide) I have been waiting for you. I said I would show you and you must come with me beneath the waters. Geoff Ah in that case, that I would love to do. Miriam (Guide) This will be your last for this evening, but not the last time that I will be with you and show you the wonders that occur as one evolves to leave the waters. So come with me down to the cave, where you have been before but not right inside, and you will see, and you will put it on this tape the glories and the wonders that you see, and there is a special power that comes not just from your father but from all the spirit who are around you to enable you to see this, so now concentrate. Geoff I can see you first of all, as like a giant jellyfish, goldish in colour with brown spots, and white at one end, a mass of energy in the water, I am actually inside you, it seems like it as we go down to these caves. At the bottom I can see rock, and I can see very clearly and I know that at this depth you are not supposed to, it is pitch black, but I am seeing through Miriam (Guide) It is spirit light. Geoff Yes, that is it, which makes it crystal clear, the rocks at the bottom, there are many that are pyramid shape, the region has hot water coming in from the earth, through the seabed. The area that we are in is like an arena, a meeting place. Miriam (Guide) It is yes.

Geoff And there are caves around and creatures all coming close, coming forward which they will do individually so that I can see them, greet them and describe them and so on, so that it doesnt get too confusing for my mind. Now the first is a clear energy, it looks like, if the sea were made of a jelly solution, as the waves broke you would see them ripple towards the beach, and this is how this creature moves underwater, it is very soft and gentle and loving, just like a big puppy in a way, very comfortable to be around and touch and so on, and he is going to stay by me under my right arm, and going to watch who comes in next. Now the next is also made out of similar jelly material and as it moves through the water, very sedately and comfortable, it leaves behind a vibration, or footprint so you can see where it has been through in the water. Just a more, a different form but the same as the one under my right arm, sitting with me. The next have, if you can imagine a big bunch of seaweed, but in the center is a white flower, surrounded by an energy light, that pulses, it is not attached to the sea bed, and it drifts around and can move by using this energy that is around the white flower in the center. Miriam (Guide) Is the flower a bit like the one that you had the other evening? Geoff Yes! Thats right, with the energy around it and no definite extremity to it; it is easy, like a soft light bulb in a way, very nice. Now a creature which looks more like a fish, it is like an eel but with a long beak, this sort of beak is not pointed but rounded on the end, and the top is longer than the bottom, it is lumpy a bit like the skin of a crocodile but softer. The colour is green and black, and it is learning the lesson of looking ugly and fierce and frightening, and yet it has a very soft heart, and is a very basic stage for development. Fearing the reactions of the fellow creatures around it a lot, understand it but it seems to be a creature with a complex. I give it lots of love and it loves it. Next we have a large version of a starfish, it has a long way to go, it is four lifetimes behind the others that we have spoken

to, will not progress to human life for a while, but wanted to come along and experience seeing me here. Miriam (Guide) Many of these creatures will go to nature spirits eventually. Geoff The next one looks like a giant goldfish bowl with alike an anemone tentacle sticking out of the top, all jellified, and at the top where the top of the round goldfish bowl sort of meets the tentacles, it is gold in colour and pulsating with energy. It is limited so much in that it can only sense what is immediately around it, and as I move closer and put my arm around it, it can sense my most basic feelings and no more. For it is only at that stage of development. Now we have creatures like earthworms, that wriggle through the water and these only have, it is like they only have two brain cells on either side of the body and they are learning very much the basics, they have hardly any awareness of what is going on. Miriam (Guide) Not yet. Geoff Now there are a host of smaller creatures bubbling through the water, they are circular with a little sort of exhaust sticking out of the back, which powers them along as they such water in and push it out the back, they are in a group and are in the latter stages of being in group minds. The original group minds, not the ones that have progressed, they are all connected, and when each dies and passes over they will become one creature, or a group of creatures of a higher progression than these. They learn as a group and whatever one experiences the others experience automatically through the group mind. Now I have another very underdeveloped creature, which is like a garden slug with various growths on it that doesnt really realise that I am here, and it is probably the most basic form. There is now a fish buried in the gravel, which is all the colours of the rainbow and see through at the same time, it is quite highly evolved for this group, intelligent, and the colours run through it, when I look at the face from front to back I can see the different running through it, these colours are energy and

also very acute sense, so that they can sense what is going on around them. Now I have got a panel of some big groups or panels of coral all sort of interwoven, and the coral with the water running through the coral, it makes a certain sound, the coral can adjust almost its composition, it adjusts something anyway so that the water as it runs through it makes different sounds so that it can communicate to other groups of coral. Miriam (Guide) And now if you will turn around please, you will see the last things that you have to look at, which will amaze you. Geoff - There is a person in white, all white, which as a very high form of energy, next to that person is a form of spacecraft for traveling through time. Miriam (Guide) Yes! Geoff - (Laughs) It is quite unbelievable, the person who is drifting along next to the spacecraft can see me and can understand what I say, and is far more highly developed than I can imagine. It is a woman, and her job it to look after the beauty of this area that we are in. She travels the different dimensions, the different worlds, and ensures that in each there is a certain amount of beauty that everyone sees. And this is for harmony and balance and for quite a lot of other reasons; she is showing me different animals and different forms of beauty, in shapes and colours and colours, which are just indescribable, mixtures of colours, which are just too beautiful for words. Miriam (Guide) They are all so heavenly. Geoff Yes, and its not huge bunches of flowers or whatever, it is just shapes and colours and I can see the beauty in those which is quite something, what she can achieve, she creates through thought and she creates beauty, and makes things more beautiful and harmonious, the whole area, more balanced. She makes sure the area is more balanced so that those in it can develop more comfortably. Miriam (Guide) I am so glad that you were able to see that, now you understand why extra energy was needed from all around you.

Geoff Yes, totally amazing, totally amazing! Miriam (Guide) I thank you for that, and I shall hope to be with you again some other time. Geoff Oh yes and thank you for that beautiful experience. It really was. Miriam (Guide) Bless you for coming, bless you all. Geoff Thank you, bless you.

SPIRITUAL FLOWER 1992

Geoff Right, lets leave that one and go onto the next, now I am getting a white flower with some green leaves in the middle of a greenish sort of weedy area, it stand out very well. But the colouring of the flower is not earthly; it is like the flower is covered by a white thin mist, which is alive. It moves backwards and forwards so that the flower itself is more alive. Miriam (Ishmael) As are all flowers in spirit life Geoff - Yes, and it has an emotion to it, it is a flower, a special type of flower which gives out an emotion, so if I were to give Verna a flower in spirit, I would give her something like this so she would feel the wonderful feeling that goes with it and not just see the beautiful flower. It is lovely, it is something you wouldnt want to harm to pick, by picking it you would hurt it. Miriam (Ishmael) You would create the thought form and give it to her.

BEETLE CHANNELING - 1991

Geoff - There is somebody who is standing behind me and wants to talk to me direct I think. I will let him get right in and see what I feel. Miriam (Channeling) What do you see young man? Geoff Something that seems to be not from this planet. Miriam (Channeling) That is right. Geoff What I am seeing is like the head of an insect with two eyes, several mandibles and feelers, but it has the emotion that we experience in this last bit of healing, the togetherness,

the part of each of us, and is so happy that he can communicate with somebody who can understand this emotion and who is so far apart from his looks and lifestyle and so on. Miriam (Channeling) Oh how wonderful it is to find someone who can at last pick up the vibrations and realise how desperately we need to get this oneness with other beings regardless of looks and culture, for are we not all of one whole? Geoff Yes. Miriam (Channeling) What joy it is to experience that. Geoff Yes, it is a beautiful feeling, I am sitting here with a smile on my face. Miriam (Channeling) Wonderful feeling, wonderful. I have tried with other circles, but sometimes there are doubts with people that they are really experiencing this oneness with what they would call a creature, for it is different from anything that they have been taught. Geoff Yes, that is right, now you are talking through a channel, my mother, but who is in me, or why can I see all these things, there is definitely someone here with me. Miriam (Channeling) You have another such as I within you but neither your mother or father can see as yet and I say such as I but not quite, but of the same species. And she it is, for it is a she who has opened your eyes and helped you to gather in this feeling. Your words are very strange but I am being helped by I think it is your doctor. Geoff I have seen some part of you, I thought when this was first happening, how you can have such a close feeling with an insect and I thought that I have a fear of a spider which is close in a way, and I immediately saw either a part of you or someone else which looks like a spider with fur and sort of pointed hairy legs, like a spider, and there is no fear, there is a slight apprehension, but no fear, but controlled by this feeling of oneness, of togetherness, it is a superb feeling, it really is. Miriam (Channeling) So now perhaps you will not be afraid except that you will be cautious for in your country there are poisonous spiders, and even some that can give a nasty nip. But your ordinary house spider will not harm you, although he is

only of lower intelligence, he is still of the oneness that we all seek. Geoff Yes I can see others now surrounding us, smaller and a very barren landscape. Miriam (Channeling) Yes, different shapes. The love that you sent out to the man before is what we try to give to those who will open their eyes and listen and feel. Geoff Yes, I can see your lifestyle and understanding of spiritual life or existence, your day to day understanding of family existence is so much different to ours, there are no material problems in your community and you can therefore concentrate much more on helping each other than on the material, because it gets rid of a lot of things like envy and jealousy and so on. Your intelligence is far greater than ours, and did you progress there from a human stage or from a diva stage. Miriam (Channeling) From a previous entity, but this is a choice that we have made to the planet from where we have come, rather than to humans. And you must realise that you have the same community spirit amongst some of your animals, where the mothers or the children are looked after by all females and it is a oneness of community, but there is not the spiritual intelligence as yet. Geoff Yes, it is such a wonderful feeling, I would like to come back at some other stage and meet with you again and get a better understanding of your lifestyle. Miriam (Channeling) That I would love to do. I shall need more assistance to be able to communicate in your language but that we can gather when we pool all our energy and I look forward to that very much. Geoff Yes, me too, and what should I call you? Miriam (Channeling) Perhaps you would suggest a name that my appearance brings to mind? Geoff (Laughs) Miriam (Channeling) I thought that would make you laugh. We have no need for names. Geoff You are similar to a beetle. Beetle.

Miriam (Channeling) And you will call me? Geoff Beetle, just beetle. Miriam (Channeling) Well that suits me, and you have beetles that have been famous on your earth have you not? Geoff Yes true. Miriam (Channeling) I look forward to that very much, and maybe somehow if you can let me know in advance and then your lady can join us. Geoff Yes, she would love to. Miriam (Channeling) Then I must go now for I fear the energy is diminishing, but it has given us all such great joy that we have penetrated this barrier with you, and I bid you farewell my friend, and I shall have to think up a name to call you. Until next time goodbye. Geoff - Bless you and thank you. Luke Thank you.

CHAPTER 7

ALIENS
ALIEN BEIGE JELLY BEAN 1989
Miriam (Channeling) - This is my first time of talking. Geoff Well, that is a good start. Miriam (Channeling) It is very strange. Geoff I can imagine. Miriam (Channeling) I am not of this planet. And not very far away, but very, very small. On an asteroid. Geoff Ah, an asteroid that is close to earth? Miriam (Channeling) I am nothing like your shape, nothing at all, it is so strange to see you sitting like this, and to see the environment of your birth, we are such a tiny place that not many people take any notice of it. Geoff Would we know this asteroid? Miriam (Channeling) I think not. I think it is just picked up as one of the bits that float around in the atmosphere. We are a stepping-stone for those who have left their physical bodies behind and wish to travel to the far distant planets in the outer realms of the universe. It is somewhere that they can come and not feel that they are getting out of their depth, although they are always accompanied by someone with experience. It is also a beginning of seeing a different inhabitant to anything they have seen before, for you must understand it is very strange at first to find intelligence in such weird forms as I suppose we are, until they get used to this sort of thing and realise that there is life and intelligence in so many creations. Geoff Perhaps you could describe yourself for us. Miriam (Channeling) We do walk upright most times, but we are, I think you would call, yes the helper behind me said you would call me a fat beetle, a cuddly, fat beetle. Geoff Hmm. Miriam (Channeling) But I think it is just his sense of humor, I have never thought of myself as cuddly. I am not quite

sure that I have heard that word expressed, but it sounds very nice, and very loving. We are very, very old, very old inhabitants, and we have never been far from your earth, but the atmosphere here has changed so much, that we have been wondering what has been the cause, and sending out scouts, I should think you would say, to find out if it is going to affect us in any way, because we think it will. And we wish to know what preparations we can make. This pollution seems to be all over, not just in one area, it is spreading so much, and we fear that if it is not rectified soon, there will be much trouble for you. This helper said you know who he is, and he said the best thing is for the computer man (Geoff) to ask questions, for he knows what he would like to know. Geoff (Laughs) The first thing that comes to mind is, if intelligent forms come to your asteroid to prepare to travel to distant planets, do they travel by thought form? Miriam (Channeling) A type of thought form, but not quite the thought form that you are thinking of, it is just a little bit faster if you can imagine. Geoff And do you transport your physical? Miriam (Channeling) We do. Geoff I see, so if there were problems with your atmosphere, you could quite easily move to a different planet or different asteroid. Miriam (Channeling) If we could find something similar, yes we could do that quite easily, it is just that we need to know before it is too late. There are many of these places, not just ours. Geoff And so you are very highly advanced, with intelligence and I presume spiritually. Miriam (Channeling) Oh yes we are. We are one of the planets that has to, not has to, it is always free will, but one of the planets where it is the wish of the creator that we stay and advance there and not move away from here. I am not quite sure, we have an idea why, but I am not quite sure, and that is all I can say.

Geoff So you have a physical shape on this asteroid? Miriam (Channeling) Yes. Geoff A thought comes into my mind that you do not have eyes. Miriam (Channeling) That is so. Geoff So you use the mind. Miriam (Channeling) We use the mind a lot, there was no need for eyes after many, many lifetimes. Geoff Because basically your spiritual body can see. Miriam (Channeling) That is true, what you would call your third eye. Geoff And the legs that you have are many. Miriam (Channeling) Very many. Geoff Yes I see them as hair, they look like hair hanging below, and this is what you move on. Miriam (Channeling) Yes, but we do often go up high, but it is faster our way. Geoff Yes, and do you eat, or gain energy from the atmosphere? Miriam (Channeling) That was very, very clever of you to pick that up, we do not eat, we take from the environment around us, we draw on the energy as you say. It is all there to be used, like perpetual motion. Geoff Yes, that last time that somebody spoke to us from another planet told us that they did not use names, because they could communicate through thought forms. There forenames became unnecessary. Miriam (Channeling) Names are quite unnecessary; one can see who they are and pick up the thoughts quite clearly, and send the thought right away to whoever sent the thought, and there is no need for names. You will have to give me one, what I look like to you perhaps. Geoff A jelly bean. Miriam (Channeling) (Laughs) I like that. Geoff Yes, I can see your outer covering is beige, and the planet that you live on is very barren.

Miriam (Channeling) Yes, we are not so repulsive are we? Geoff No, cuddly beetle is a good expression. That is quite fascinating. And in the beginning I saw your planet shaped as a wedge. Miriam (Channeling) Yes. Geoff So you must spend your lifetime learning, as we all do. Miriam (Channeling) Learning and helping those who come across to us, especially the children, we do have a lot of the children who wish to learn more and to travel, and it is a very good stepping-stone for them to come, and then they may go to another one, where the inhabitants are slightly different again, but still not too far away that they are afraid, because people cannot realise that it matters not how far you wish to go the thought or mode of travel is just as quick if you went way beyond your galaxy as it would be to ours. But it gives them comfort to know that they can wish themselves back near where they have been living. Geoff Yes, that makes sense. Miriam (Channeling) The children particularly like that and also they think that they can do that in a day, which a day is nothing here, we have long past the time where we thought of time as such, but beginners and children have to learn gradually. Geoff By children, you mean spirit children? Miriam (Channeling) Spirit children, a lot of them are very, very curious and wish to know of so many different places because there are inhabitants from all the universe who mingle with spirit forms that have just left your earth, and they are curious as it is if you see someone from another country, but that is much more common now. I think I have done very well for a first time, and now this very kind helper behind me said I have talked enough, and they have to give me a lot of extra power because I am not quite as big as you see me, and therefore he has other helpers here to give the power to show myself more, I think I said that right. Geoff Yes, that was excellent.

Miriam (Channeling) I am glad you liked it; he said that you are going away soon, and they wanted something special. I hope you liked it. Geoff Yes I certainly did. Miriam (Channeling) And I have to say thank you for all the power that comes from your father. For it is tremendous, but he does not know that yet, he does not always believe this but it is true. Geoff Yes, that I know and I can understand. Miriam (Channeling) I am glad I came but I must go now, so goodbye, and may the Lord of Creation send out so many blessings for you and your family, bye. Geoff Bless you Jelly Bean.

ALIEN CREATURES NEW COMMUNICATION 1992

In the first part of this meditation a guide called Ishmael channels through Miriam and then a bit later, White Feather. Geoff Let's leave there and go on to the next thing. I seem to be staying in the same dimension, I have moved away from that area and I am going across hills again, and I have come across another, I think it is another creature, like the giant prawn like creature in a hole a few weeks ago; it seems to be similar to that. One side of this particular hill has been all scraped away, all the other sides are green but this side has been scraped away and at the bottom of the hill was this hole in the ground where I saw this creature, and now it is totally covered. I know it is down there somewhere, so I will go underneath, and the creature links up to Zong, now Zong was this creature on another planet, that lived in a pond and linked up to various other ponds, and this is a very similar creature. Miriam (Ishmael) And you had a good rapport with Zong. Geoff Very much so yeah, the one thats here at the moment seems to be hatching and it is linked to Zong, but he is

showing me this so he can show me the link, he does not look like Zong or act like Zong, it is like a giant dragon fly or wasp or whatever that is made up of energy and vibrations. And it communicates through; I am seeing it as a dragonfly with its wings that vibrate very fast, which creates a vibration through the air to link up with others. Now these creatures cannot be seen by us in the physical, but they are there as like a lump of vibration. Now if for instance there was one above this house we wouldnt be able to see it, but if you can imagine a giant dragonfly maybe twenty or thirty foot long, just hovering there as a point as a connection, and it is vibrating and sending off signals which go in beams not just at random and they connect up to others in different places, so they can all oversee what is going on in the houses around them in their particular dimension. Now it is a different dimension, but occasionally the links cross over to us, as we on this earth dimension occasionally communicate with spirit. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes, there are many chains of communication. Geoff Now I have gone up and joined this creature and the feeling that I get is lovely because you can feel the connections to all of these people, it is like they are all part of your family and you have an understanding and you have a very close friendship and love with each one. You are all sort of laughing and communicating, and helping each other and there is no stress, there is nothing material, no jealousy, greed etc. and it is all working, but of course it is pleasurable working, but what makes it so nice and so different although they would just sort of hover there indefinitely, no they are hovering there because we are spiritual, that is what they are monitoring. Miriam (Ishmael) That is what is so nice. Geoff But getting the feeling of this character and how he is linked up to everyone else, it is like one huge happy family all monitoring and all enjoying and doing everything together, I can see what is going on in a hundred different places at once. And get the feelings and communication and..

Miriam (Ishmael) Doesnt it bring the oneness closer to you? Geoff It does yes, and it seems looking through these eyes that we are now on earth very prehistoric, we have a long way to go (laughs) Miriam (Ishmael) Yes you have a long way to go, but the joys that you will experience and are experiencing will increase and increase until you will wonder how you can absorb anymore, but you will. Geoff Now I got a glimpse then of how the different dimensions coexist, I sort of saw it and understood it and then it disappeared. I will try and explain a little bit, it is like in the garden here we have got rocks, in the house we have got concrete, which is a very low form of life, well a prehistoric form of life and yet it exists with us in this life where we as humans think of this as our life, the rocks think of it as their life, and the birds think of it as their life. The same as the friend above us who is so much more advanced in a different dimension thinks of it as his life. Miriam (Ishmael) Exactly. Geoff So there are so many different lives, their lives existing in different dimensions yet in the same place. (Laughs) Oh dear the mind boggles. Miriam (Ishmael) I hope your father can see all this? Luke I am trying to keep up. Geoff I can sense his feeling and his emotion (laughs). Miriam (Ishmael) His mind is absorbing it at a higher level and it will come to him in time, but he is already experienced this in another life you see, it is just that for now he does not remember, but he has already been way beyond that. Geoff Right, and one thing that will help you a lot Dad is, with what you have experienced over the last few years and what you have experienced here tonight you cannot think of anybody that you know that you could try and explain this to. Although you have an understanding of it, you know that you dont have a cat in hells chance of explaining it to somebody

else, that shows you how far advanced your mind is compared to the other minds, where they cannot even accept the possibilities. Miriam (Ishmael) But you have so many times, so many lives have you experienced more than this. Which is why you are not coming back! Geoff Now I am seeing now when you were talking about Dads previous lives, we have been looking at just in the last few minutes different dimensions and different lives, the spirit above us, ourselves, birds, going down to rocks. When I look back at previous lives belonging to Dad I can see whole layers of them, whole layers of lives, that exists only within what we consider our life and our past experience, then beyond that it goes back to birds and beyond that again it goes back to rocks, so just the vastness of the whole life cycle that we have experienced so far is far more than we originally thought. Miriam (Ishmael) Much, much more. But you can understand more of why it must be done slowly and thoroughly, if you are to do any work on earth. Geoff Now if I had specific work to do on earth, it would have been much easier at the age of say twenty one, if somebody went zap, and I got all these powers and all this knowledge at the same time, the reason that didnt happen is because I have to learn as I am doing now, bit by bit, it could have been done the other way, so what I am guessing is, I have had to learn this in this lifestyle because that is what I will be teaching other people in this lifestyle. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes that is the answer. Very smart you are. And you have been shown so many things because of the appreciation of what you have grasped. Geoff Hmm that is great. Now I think it is time to open our eyes, and see something physical in the room. The room we know is totally dark and in front of my eyes at the moment I can see, and they are wide open, I know I should be seeing total blackness but I am seeing swirls of mist, now I know that I am seeing them physically but I do not sense that I am seeing them physically, interspersed with all this swirling mist are little flashes, dots of light which I know are energy, spirit light.

Miriam (Ishmael) Yes, many, many. Geoff Now this is the beginning, getting into what I am going to see because it is the same as learning, you have to learn one step at a time. Now this mist is starting to disappear and I am starting to see, but I am seeing not in the physical but as clairvoyance. Miriam (Ishmael) - Yes, we wish you to use the third eye to concentrate. Geoff It is a strange feeling using both, now what I can see is a, it looks like a miniature planet, like the planet with the rings around it, it is like that, now I am seeing two ways, in front of my eyes I am seeing darkness, and with the third eye I am seeing this planet, like a miniature Saturn going round and round in front of me. And it is linked to trails of gold, what I must try and do is, take the image from the third eye and recreate it in the physical, so I can see it physically, or similar, I have got to make it physical somehow. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes, there is plenty of power coming to you to do that. Geoff I can feel how it has got to be done but I keep going into it and out of it again, I can feel lots of spirit here surrounding me, especially helping around my head. Miriam (Ishmael) Many, many pouring out energy for you to see. Geoff - I get a couple of yellow and red dots which I know is right at the beginning of this, now this is strange, as I coughed I could see my body glow, sense more than see, as I blink it is like flashes of white when I blink, it is because of the amount of energy in my body which spirit has given me to try create this thing I am going to see. I keep trying to create it but it wont work, I know how I should create it, but I think it would take a lot of practice. Now with my eyes open, if I close my eyes I see exactly the same image with the third eye. So if I can create it with my third eye, and eyes closed and open my eye I should be able to retain the image. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes.

Geoff Right I can do that, I am seeing with my third eye with my eyes open, hmm, but I cannot see anything physically, even though my eyes are open I know I am seeing it with my third eye. Miriam (Ishmael) Thats right, you expected to see perhaps I or White Feather or anyone, but this is much better because you can look with your third eye and then open your eyes to see. Do you not agree? Geoff Ahh, it is a bit of an anti-climax, yeah but seeing through the third eye for a long time, I was expecting to see some light in the room or something physical. Miriam (Ishmael) But you have seen the flashes of spirit, you are disappointed? Geoff In a way, I think I expected more, or expected too much, but it is not serious. Miriam (Ishmael) But is it not better that you can do this anytime that you are meditating? Geoff Oh yeah, yes that I agree with, but what I want is to get closer, there are two different worlds, there is the world that I live in here in the physical, and then there is the spirit world that I cross over into during meditation, and I want to get them closer together and by seeing something physical, it makes it more, I know that what I am seeing is genuine, but it makes it more of a reality, if you see what I mean. Miriam (Ishmael) It will come. They must have thought that this was best for you tonight, and I am sorry you were disappointed. Geoff No, not really. Miriam (Ishmael) But you have had many, many other experiences tonight, which really you should have not had for quite some time. I wish you well on your journey and the weeks to come but I will be in touch with you again, and you have much work to do we know, before you can do the healing that you are being groomed for, but it is building up and at least you have had the blessings from on high tonight. Geoff - Yes I certainly have.

Miriam (Ishmael) To show that you are truly on the right path, and surely that is more of value than to be seeing something with the physical eye. Geoff Oh yes, yes I agree. Miriam (Ishmael) I know what you mean by the little disappointment but what you had tonight was stupendous, I bid you farewell until we meet again. Geoff Thank you. Miriam (Ishmael) This is Ishmael saying goodbye. Geoff I am sure we will meet again soon, thank you and bless you. Miriam (White Feather) So you thought that you were going to see me in my feathered head dress! Well you see you didnt did you? But you certainly saw more than I expected you would see, much more, but those on high must have thought that you were ready for it, I cant say that I agree. But who am I, just a buffoon that comes to make you laugh. Geoff There is one question I wanted to ask you. Miriam (White Feather) Ahh, I shall see if I can answer. Geoff Oh this will be an easy one for you, a few weeks ago when I went back in time to the place where you trained the young boys, you were there with three other people, and I appeared as somebody from the future. Miriam (White Feather) You did. Geoff Now when that happened, I didnt see you there as spirit, I saw you there as living at that time in that era, and you would have then seen me as someone you didnt know from the future. Miriam (White Feather) You mean you think I didnt know. You forget that I know a lot more then you. Geoff Yes but were you living a life on earth at that stage. Miriam (White Feather) I was. Geoff And you were spiritually advanced at that age? Miriam (White Feather) Yes. Geoff Oh right, I thought that because I couldnt see you as a spirit then you must be physical.

Miriam (White Feather) - I was physical, but much more advanced. Geoff - Okay thank you for that. Miriam (White Feather) There are quite a few to say goodnight to you, so I will not linger, but as you know I will be following you, you dont think that you can get away from me that easy! I know we have a lot of work to do, I mean when I say we I mean those of us in spirit who are busy with the troubles that are in the world today, but I shall be with you never fear. I too wish you God speed and happy traveling, and to your good lady too, may she fulfill the destiny that has been laid out for her, and I think she will. Geoff I am sure she will. Miriam (White Feather) I am sure she will as will the children. Geoff Thank you. Miriam (White Feather) God bless you. Geoff Thank you and bless you.

EVOLVING ALIEN VISITS

This is part of a healing night. We were looking at a spiritual river and this is how it continues. Verna is seeing through her 3rd eye and the guide John is channeling through Miriam. Verna - Now in this river theres a little creature. Guide (John) Okay. Verna - And he hasnt got anything really wrong with him. Guide (John) So why do you think he is there. Verna - Hes been trying to make contact with us for a long time. He looks sort of a cross between a fish and a four-legged animal in a way. I mean I cant even describe it. Geoff - I can see him as a bush baby with big ears. Verna - Yes, something like that. Guide (John) Do you think maybe he is in the process of evolving?

Geoff - He doesnt seem to be from earth. Guide (John) Yes, but they do evolve from different planets the same. Verna - Hes in spirit at the moment, isnt he? Guide (John) Yes. Verna - Hes in spirit he says hes a spirit "species" and theres not many people- hes talks through thought form hes not talking to me, of course, I just get this he wants me to know that while we sit here, and think that there are a lot of people Spiritually who believe all these different species exist, there "arent" a lot of people like that, and thats why we get so many because we do it with such faith and we never doubt it when we see anything different. Guide (John) That is what I wanted to hear from you, and that is why you are getting more creatures as you might say. Geoff - At the moment hes hanging on to the front of your chest, to show you that hes got an understanding and affection, and understanding of wanting to know you etc. There are very few people he can communicate with or even get close to because, like you said, people just dont believe, so hes attached himself in a way, to you to show that he will communicate as much as possible. He wants you to help him to communicate and understand more. Verna - By thought form. Geoff - By thought form. He will evolve not on this planet as a human, but on a different planet, and he will evolve in a short space of time to quite a high degree. He wants to make this contact for some time in the future. He will contact us again or to give us knowledge and understanding that there are creatures like him about, so that in future when we need to communicate or come across it again we will understand. Verna - Hes sitting on the back of my neck now, isnt he? Geoff - He has a lot of power, doesnt he? Verna Hes like here, on the chair. Sort of half on and half off the chair. Guide (John) But how you are both progressing not only to be able to see, but for these creatures to want to come to you.

Geoff - This healing with light, the spiritual river that he was in. During his earthly if you like existence, or physical existence they used that power, healing with light and energy waves to a degree at the time, not really knowing as we would know that it was spiritual but using it as a natural course. And thats why he could be in that spiritual river and communicate with us. To him its quite natural. And now evolves more, so that he can communicate and continue his progress. Verna And hes going to stay here and the river is going to remain there because theyve got someone else for us to put in the river. Geoff - Yeah. Hes actually sitting on your just behind your left shoulder on the chair and he will watch.

ALIEN FROM HELIOS CHANNELS

This is an interesting tape. Its being channeled through Miriam and is an Alien called Jeremiah, who has visited us before from a planet called Helios. Jeremiah: I am Jeremiah the 2nd from Helios. Geoff - From Helios? Jeremiah: I said last time that it was a planet, but I think you would call it a satellite but it is dying. But I did say that I will come and channel again and that is what I am doing now. Geoff - This is fantastic. Thank you. Jeremiah: You have yet to hear the tape that I said before, but for the benefit of the other people who are here, I shall just give a little of what I said then. Our planet is dying. It has been for some time and the last people who are there are sending scouts to other places, where they can carry on and survive, so that they may fulfill their karma before returning to the beautiful world where I am. When I was on Helios, because most of the places were underground, we had a type of tuition from a center hall through our screens we just call them screens, the equivalent of your computers. And we had our lessons that way, so there was no

excuse to say that you were late. If you were ill then this was reported and scanning was done to make sure that this was so. So much time was given to the lessons, and then after that it was a time to play. But not the playing of just anything. Because we had such restricted places. When I say restricted, now that is not quite right they were large but there was not the variety like you have on earth and on other planets. So each child was brought up and nurtured and grew into what was their best time. I think you were asking the other night about the brain. In our case the brain was stimulated more - therefore our bodies were not as yours are. The brain case was much enlarged. After the guiding which was always done, so this was a form of play for the child reaching its full potential then they were free to do what they wished. And we had many things to amuse them. Not quite the same as you have on earth but nevertheless there was very little fighting. Oh yes, there was always the aggressive person who would try to start a fight, for after all, karma comes and is delivered in many ways, but when I say not much fighting I meant between each group. At certain times we were allowed above the surface and this was our fiesta day, when we could spread our wings, as it were, and do something quite unusual. Whatever took our fancy. There was great feasting and rejoicing and each group, or I should say, all the groups met together. This went on for some days until the surface became too hot again, and we had to return underground. But the lighting that we had, you do not have yet on earth. It was as brilliant as the sun but it did not have the heat and there were no light-bulbs to go wrong, as you have here. We had our ways, which were expanding, and we worked more with what you call computers now but in a different field ours was energy. There are modes of travel which you have not yet discovered. But which we have, and that is the scouts that come from Helios, who are now traveling to see how many of our people can come and live amongst you. I can hear the brains going. How can we suffer creatures with such enormous heads? But that would not be so, because gradually we have been

altering our physicals, so this will fit in with whichever planet we choose. You may think that that is difficult, and could not be done, but it can be. Because as I said with the brain capacity that we have, we are at the stage where I am now, where you can achieve a lot by thought. And that is what we have done. Some of the inhabitants on other planets are, I think you would say more grotesque, more unusual, but they still have the brainpower and the intelligence. But not only that, but most important is that we all come from one Creator. Why we should be made so different we shall only find out as we near that final place. But the love that comes from one, no matter what shape is exactly the same. I hope this has been of some interest to you, and maybe I can come another day. And now I shall go to let someone else come through and I shall say may the brightest of white light shine down and protect this circle for tonight. Geoff - Thank you for coming.

LONG NECK ALIENS TAUGHT BY GEOFF 1992

In this meditation, a regular guide called White Feather is channeling through Miriam. Geoff Right so now I am sort of above the clouds, and just drifting along, quite comfortable, now where I have come down is in I think the East, and I am in a wood in Autumn, the leaves on the ground are brown, the majority have fallen off the trees, just as they do in Autumn, but the trees are very well separated. There is a great distance between the trees, and there is a group of people here who resemble the starving Ethiopians that we met last night, but these are white and their bodies are more extended, their necks are very, very long, in so much as they are not from this planet? Miriam (White Feather) No

Geoff They are very nice and loving and they want to show me or teach me something, I will describe them, they are around nine foot tall, their head is as human but a lot thinner, as if they were starved, the neck is about three foot, the body is almost as human except the arms are maybe three times as long and the legs a little shorter, they chatter which is their normal speech, and of course I am talking to them telepathically, they have no clothing, and they do not eat solid foods as we do but exist on energy, which is sent to them from their home planet. They tap in on the energy that is around them, a lot from the sun, but they get energies from around them and the sun, what comes from their planet is a form of . Miriam (White Feather) Ectoplasm Geoff Yes, but I saw that as an energy that manages the energies that they are getting, but you put it the right way, it is ectoplasm, their shape is for convenience for doing what they do and seeing and so on. Now what they have to teach me is what I need to see next and I have sat down cross-legged and they have all done the same thing in a semi circle around me. Almost a complete circle around me, and they are talking amongst themselves and it is me that has to teach them! Miriam (White Feather) Yes that is right, and what is it to be? Geoff Well! Let me just listen to them for a moment, beautiful to see, they are chattering, and with their long necks, they move a bit closer to stare at me, and so on and what they want to pick up is the experience that I have had with dealing with people, with loving and forgiving and understanding them, emotions and giving and that sort of thing, that is what they are here to learn. Miriam (White Feather) Yes something they need. Geoff Yes they are part of a very advanced group and they have got more advanced to the extreme, so that they can take care of their physical bodies very easily and doctors, hospitals and so on no longer exist, because they can rebuild and restructure through ectoplasm, they are all uniform in shape so they have taken this to the extreme, so because of all of this they

have become all equal and have lost the feeling of emotions, the majority of emotions, loving and so on because they are all uniform and on an equal level and what one learns the other learns, so they are no longer individuals. Now this group is like the leaders, they are individuals, but the society that they have created back on their planet, everybody is uniform, in height and shape but also with experience and development. And this uniformity they thought would be far better for society because it can do away with crime and bad thoughts and they have created what they thought would be a perfect society, but in fact it has gone the opposite way because everybody is identical, and thinks the same way, and it is like brainwashing a whole nation. None can now think for themselves, they are all pre-programmed and unless emotion can be put back into this species, it will dwindle and die because there is no reason to continue this species, without emotion and without love there is nothing. Miriam (White Feather) That is what you have to do. Geoff Now they are feeling from me, they have listened to what I have been saying and they are feeling from me emotions, and it is like when you stroke a cat it purrs and they are doing the same, and it is a very strange feeling to them. They have many years of experience and I can see these as being hundreds of years old, because they have been able to maintain their bodies and so on, death does not occur. The religions have also left their society, and they are also most totally mechanical. Miriam (White Feather) And this is what they want you to put back for them. Geoff Now they are feeling my emotions and the love that I feel towards them, how much I want to help them to do different things, how I do not consider them to be ugly because they are not as a human. So many thoughts going backwards and forwards and I am allowing them to read all my thoughts because there is nothing to hide but so much to give. Miriam (White Feather) And they have also been listening to your earlier talk, of families. They were not allowed into the hall of learning, they were not ready for that, tonight it

had to be the emotions, away from the children. Can you understand that? Geoff Yes completely, but I will go with them in astral for many nights and I will be the first to teach them on their home planet, so they will bring others that will feel my emotions and will listen, and I will teach a group and start it expanding, start the ball rolling and they will pass it on to others, and so it will grow and grow until emotion comes back into this semimechanical race. Miriam (White Feather) And it will be good, very good. Geoff Yes, and they like this, they are now through me looking at you two as well, almost in this room, they are seeing what I know is here, although I have my eyes closed I sense what is happening in the circle and they are seeing exactly the same thing. They are a little confused that Miriam has somebody else talking through her, but that I have explained they will learn later, and they have accepted and give very polite thank yous, because they do not know how to give love at this stage. Give a very polite thank you that they were allowed to visit and they give you a lot of respect. Miriam (White Feather) And we thank them for coming, and allowing you to be used for your emotions tonight. Geoff And I have gone to one side with them as they are about to leave and, they are each taking away some love that I am giving them which has become a very precious commodity, something very special for each and every one, and they will keep that with them and it will gradually grow, it is very special to them. Miriam (White Feather) As the love from the children is very special to you. Geoff Yes, and they move off now and leave me once again alone in an area but with a feeling that, just a beautiful feeling inside of me, a beautiful feeling. Miriam (White Feather) A feeling that you are growing. Geoff Mmm, yes, and the sort of feeling that I have always wanted.

Miriam (White Feather) Then that is good for tonight, very good.

COLLECTION OF OUR THOUGHTS BY ALIEN RACE 1990

In this meditation Geoff is channeling an alien life form. Verna We have to give Geoff energy. Geoff I am just getting this strange feeling that my head is changing shape, my eyes feel as if they are bulging out of their sockets, the chin has gone pointed and the face is like that of a locust. Verna And the back? Geoff Humped. And the mouth, very small. I try to pass on thoughts as I feel them. Verna This being cant stay for very long because of the energy needed. Geoff (Channeling) The shape that I am is something which I was many, many lifetimes ago, and a shape which is easy for me to revert back to as I know it and can communicate with you in your language. As I exist these days, I exist as a form of energy which is pure energy and part of, it is difficult to translate as you can appreciate. Verna If you use your thoughts the channel will pick it up. Geoff (Channeling) We have a base in a cave on a different planet, the area surrounding this cave is only rock, it is just a place for us to be as you would have a letter box to collect your mail. We go backwards and forwards, we experience different things on a much higher dimension than you can visualise. This information is taken back to our regular meeting place, where it is immediately exchanged with others, this can be done by sending out thought forms which others will pick up, but to go back to the nucleus the exchange of information is instant, and all of us therefore benefit from whatever information that each of us has gathered.

My inquisitive mind chose this planet and to visit this circle, I will be visiting many others on this earth, and it is not allowed by cosmic law, as you would call it, for me to read your minds without your permission. If this is given now, I can take the information and take it back with me. The information I seek is merely your understanding of how, now that you know spiritualism, your understanding of spiritualism and your life from the beginning to now, the personal parts do not matter, it is overall information which I seek to gather. Verna You are welcome read my mind and thoughts, all of us dont mind, now will you take this from our subconscious minds or would you actually like us to think these thoughts? Geoff No, it is all in one. It is as you know computers, all the information is stored in one little place. Verna So we just need to open up and allow you in? Geoff (Channeling) Yes, simply by you saying yes, it was immediately translated and information taken out. Verna Good grief! Geoff (Channeling) I have not listened to this information, and on my return journey I will listen and it will all be put in. Verna Could we ask that, if you have any advice for us or anything to help us on our paths, after you have read our minds and you now have understanding of the way we learn what we go through to get this far, maybe you could come back and have a little talk with us, and give us some advice on how to change a few wrongs into rights, if you know what I mean. Geoff (Channeling) It is not for me to change the path, which you must tread. I understand your question, I would like to give you all a small piece of advice which will not affect you too much. What you have experienced in the last few years, and I am talking of a spiritual nature, has been for all of you a tremendous experience, what there is still to experience is never ending. I see your acceptance of me in your minds, I also see the limitations of your minds to accept and believe what you see. This is the tip of the iceberg, as years progress you will learn

more and more, so that the visit by myself and my friends will seem as nothing, what you will experience in the future will be a totally amazing experience for you on many, many occasions, the quicker that you can accept, and I suggest that you accept what you see, for what it is, the quicker you accept, the quicker your progression will be and the more experiences you will obtain. It is very difficult for you to accept things at face value, I know you accept in circles like these that what is said is truth, and in the majority of cases it is truth, but do not be surprised. Your friends can only feed you as much information as they know that you will accept at this time, am I making myself clear? Verna Yes, thank you. Geoff (Channeling) The more you can accept, understand and learn the more your friends will give you, for there is a reason, and now I will return. I give many thanks for this brief conversation, and your perception of my outline was very good. Verna Can I ask you a question quickly, are you feeling cold now? Geoff (Channeling) No the opposite, I feel what this channel feels, which at the moment is heat. Verna Why am I getting something about cold? Geoff (Channeling) Because the cold is needed for me. Verna Oh, that you need to leave the heat. Geoff (Channeling) Yes, quite correct. Bless you my friends, and thank you. Verna Thank you.

EXTREME ALIEN LIFE FORCE

In this meditation I am being taken on various lessons by a very old spirit in astral, and a Guide called Ishmael is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - Ok, hes taken me off on anothersort of gold colored band..to a now, isnt this strange. I will tell you

what I see and then try and explain what Im feeling. Again, this is a different level of emotion to that felt on earth. Now, hes showing us this just for the fun of it the enjoyment, not so much to teach but just to show something more way out. If you can imagine the side of a huge rock and the face is shaped like a pig and there are various holes where the eyes, ears, mouth and so on are and there is energy going in there to those holes and this thing, whatever it is, is alive. Now, its everything has to balance on earth youve got all your different emotions that balance all very good and very bad, light and dark and so on and in this particular planet or dimension whatever it is things also balance but there are different extremes. What may seem strange to an alien on earth, is the same as us seeing this. Im sure you understand what I mean there. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes, you have explained it quite well. Geoff - Now, Ill go inside this thing and theres like no arteries or bone structure or anything it is just rock but it is rock that moves and it is part of the I think its part of a huge hill. Its not going to get up and walk away the face part moves. What is inside it is a happy, joyful, loving mother sort of image mothering is the best emotion I can feel like a mother overlooking hundreds of kids and has the energy to control these children from where she is. And she sits there she doesnt care what she looks like because the children love her anyway. She has this enormous store of energy behind it and teaching because she has to teach all the children and she has hundreds of children in front of her. Now, the children arent as we know kids theyre all sorts of different alien shapes and forms and she is like a huge nursery. Miriam (Ishmael) That is it that description like a nursery or a foster mother, whichever. Geoff - I wish you could experience it its great. All the trees and the ground and everything are all different colours these creatures are all different colours and she is just a beautiful person.

Miriam (Ishmael) But one of these days you will be sitting on rocks or listening to rocks and feeling those vibrations and get those vibrations as you will get from trees. Geoff - Alright, hes going to show us one more.

IN AN ALIEN DIMENSION
A spirit is showing me various scenes in astral, and a Guide called Ishmael is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - Hes going to show us one more. Were going to the right weve gone up high again were going to the right of where this nursery was which was in the country and looking down now, its a huge uniformed city. Its the only way I can describe it. Totally uniform roads going straight down or straight across and theyre all the same colour - theyre light andnow, what lives here is made up of individual cells. The cells all link up. Now, its a huge valley with surrounded by mountains and every not person but every cell is like cubed shaped lets say its the size of a tea chest and its white perfectly smooth and it is basically memory and linking with all the others this is what controls the planet that were on and the air, the wind, the nursery, the people, the atmosphere - everything is controlled by these blocks. As more control is needed more of these blocks are created. All of these blocks are experiences and cells to create energy. Miriam (Ishmael) And where to do you think this is? Geoff - I really dont know. It reminded me of Silicone Valley when I first saw it but its not on this planet. Miriam (Ishmael) No. You have had something similar if you can remember. Geoff - No, I cant see where . Miriam (Ishmael) In different dimensions. You had something like that not so long ago but I know you have had many experiences since then. It is on one of your tapes.

Geoff - Yes, well, thats all hes going to show us for tonight. He thanks us for visiting he enjoyed showing us these different things and we will meet again sometime in the future.

NEW DIMENSION/CULTURE BELOW THE EARTH

In this meditation a visitor from another dimension channels through Miriam. I astral project to an area in this dimension. - 1998 Geoff - I have this very distinct stream in a field and it is s shaped, and its not a very wide stream, a couple of meters, and behind it a very green field, seems to be very English. And on the right hand side the stream disappears under some dense bush. It doesnt seem to come out on the other side so the stream must go underground. I think thats where I have got to go so I go into the water and I will go into this stream and I go under the bush and see where it disappears to. I am having no luck going into this stream I tried to go in.and was stopped, and I came back out on top again. On the other side I can see more fields and the edge of a village and this stream where it goes into the bush there is like a small hill. The entrance seemed to be guarded, because when I first went in there was like a weird and wonderful creature with teeth and so on, which I ignored and tried to get past and I didnt. Miriam (Guide) You are quite right - that it is guarded, and this is a complete stranger who is sitting with you and I have come from a very far distant planet and I shall talk more about myself when you are finished. Geoff - Youre welcome thank you for coming Miriam (Guide) It is my pleasure, I had to see this one who is so far advanced Geoff - Thank you - Okay so I try and get in from the top just by going straight down, and underneath, I am inside now and what there is, is a well with square sides - and it is very deep, the water that comes in is an illusion to the people, it looks

like the stream is flowing in here but from this side the water comes in and just stops and disappears Miriam (Guide) Yes it is an illusion Geoff - I can see the creature that was guarding it, and I go down this well and as I go down, I can see the sides are.. the sides seem to be all crystal Miriam (Guide) Yes, they are crystal Geoff - Mainly white and dark blue, as I keep going down there are streaks of yellow I have got to the bottom and there just seems to be water, very similar to what we did the other night with the owl. Miriam (Guide) Yes I heard about that Geoff - I touch the sides of the well before I go into the water and its immediate contact with it seems to be spirit behind the crystal Miriam (Guide) Yes you are right there Geoff - I seem to be trapped in a way Miriam (Guide) Not quite trapped, but put your mind to it and I think you will find out why they are there. Geoff - I go into the crystal and stand as they are standing, and it is something to do with time, it seems to be an entrance to another dimension or another world Miriam (Guide) It is another world Geoff - Right, okay so these are basically the guardians who approve the people that can go through this entrance the gatekeepers. Miriam (Guide) Yes. Geoff - Excellent, okay. Now I will do downwards into the water and see where it leads to, and I end up in a passage, which is like a cave, it is very rough rock and there are four ways out, the ones to my right and left and behind me are level, and the one in front of me goes up and I can sense there are some living beings just out of sight in all directions. They dont want me to wait, so they come to me, they want me to go ahead up this slope and around the corner, and as I do this I can feel them sort of backing away. They are a little unsure at the moment. As I carry on going the next thing I come to is another

type of gatekeeper, with very ugly big teeth, I have got to pass through the mouth of this thing into the next cave it is there really for show and I go through into the next cave and from there, there are myriads of little caves and tunnels leading off in all directions. And it seems to be the main chamber, and this is where I will hopefully meet the inhabitants. The creatures are very similar to Tag that we saw many years ago and he lived beneath the earth in Spain, small furry creatures almost now, when I met these creatures before they were living in the dark. Miriam (Guide) They were. Geoff - Now there is more light, and although last time they had big eyes they were hardly used or not used so much, now their eyes are adjusting to more light because over the next few years they will eventually get to the surface and they will be discovered on this earth. Miriam (Guide) What kind of intelligence would you say they had. Geoff - It is to do with communities, its not a specifically high intelligence but there is a lot of communication with thought, there is a hierarchy , there are the elders and the ordinary what do you call them tribes people or whatever. They have built up a certain amount of knowledge, which the elders keep between themselves and they are teaching the others, the idea is their thinking is that when they reach the earths surface and communicate directly with us they will be able to learn a lot from the people on the surface, thats the way they are thinking Miriam (Guide) Yes, they will do that. Geoff - The way that they will benefit us after the change, is that they will teach us, we will be able to see how they live as a very close community and spend their time helping each other and learning. so it is one big family instead of individuals. Miriam (Guide) Getting back to nature. Geoff - Yes, thats right. Now they are basically like small humans maybe two to three feet tall, with two big black eyes right where our eyes should be, and covered in a fur a black

fur, three to four inches long. They have slightly clawed feet not sharp claws, but claws never the less and hands almost the same as our hands. Their nature is very loving and caring and they have developed a few things that we havent. I have seen little shafts of white light going from one to a whole group of others, which means they can communicate through telepathy. Its energy that rides on the energy in the air and goes to a certain group of others it doesnt have to go to everybody Miriam (Guide) Yes, thats right Geoff - So the air is quite thick and can accept these thought waves going from one to another. Miriam (Guide) I think you did very well with that Geoff - Very interesting one. Miriam (Guide) I am impressed. Geoff - Thank you. Is there more to see on this one? Miriam (Guide) No, I think we should pass on to another one Geoff - Okay. Alright I come up out of the ground to see what is next.

LITTLE PEOPLE
In this meditation a stranger channels through Miriam about a new planet for those who wish to evolve faster. Miriam (Stranger) Greetings my friend. Luke Welcome. Miriam (Stranger) I am another one of your strangers, and this is my first visit. I have been told that you are going to get so many strangers that eventually you will have to get all their names, but not yet. I am going to speak of yet another planet in another dimension, in a different area to the ones that you have had so far. This planet is very, very new in comparison with your world. So we have no history to speak of and it is a planet that has been created especially for those who wish to evolve. You have been told of this before. These are those who are already an advanced soul who chose to work with nature

amongst the flowers and everything that is growing. They work with the divas, now the divas generally stay with nature and they very rarely do they change. These little people, once they have done a certain time with the divas then they wish to progress further on a spiritual path, so they will not be in any other body just in spirit. As I said they are old souls, they have had all the lives that they wish to take and now wish to go further on the spiritual side where it needs a great deal of thinking of choice, for there are so many things that one can do when in spirit. They have to decide if they wish to be detached from all human elements or whether to be in contact with the divas or the other little people, there are many choices, so this planet was created especially for these souls and I am one of those who liaise between one planet and another. Like everything else in life, what you wish has to be learnt, you learn the life that you are living now from being born, you learn in every aspect of the material side that you take, whichever planet, whichever body that you take over, and then when you are in spirit you have to learn again, so there are special pyramids of learning. These pyramids are specially adapted to contain different vibrations so that when these people have to make the decision of what they would like to do, they can go to the different pyramids, where they can experience or see what their life would be like for each choice. They can try out as many as they like before they make a decision and even then they can always change their minds if it turns out to be not what they expected. In fact one can always return from wherever you are, lower your vibrations to come down, or just stay where you are until you are more settled in your mind. Even those who are on a very high spiritual path, they too can come down if they wish, sometimes it is for a particular reason, and sometimes it is just for a break from what they are doing for it is and always will be free will. So you see my friends, this is quite a different planet altogether. Sometimes they choose perhaps a musical outlet, for music is very much used in the spirit world, not the music that

you have but choirs and instruments of different kinds are used to entertain and relax and also for healing and soothing, it is used so many ways. Music can be so beneficial for those who are disturbed in their mind and withdrawn like your autistic children, so some spirits may decide they would like to go musically, others more artistic and creative, others wish to work in the vibrations and energies, learning how to harness and use these energies that are unknown to mankind. I find this very enjoyable work and have been doing it for many years now. I find what gives me the most satisfaction is the music that is used to help the sick or those who are convalescing and are withdrawn. Also we are able to help animals with music for they can hear sounds that your ears cannot. Animals of all kinds are just as traumatised by what they suffer as people, and their souls have to be refreshed just the same, and music is very beneficial. Sometimes those who have chosen to come to this planet return with a little knowledge to help the divas, it does not happen often, just to keep in touch. The divas as I have said generally stay with nature, they have a different kind of progression to make, they stay with nature for the whole of their lives for it is something that they have chosen in the beginning, and they have no wish to change. For what they do is such a great help to all the planets, but I think that I shall leave the work that they do for another time, for it is quite a separate thing, and maybe I will come and speak or someone else will come. It was only my intention to tell you of this beautiful planet that has been created for the little people, thank you for listening and God bless you. Luke Thank you, and bless you.

SPEAKER FROM ZETA LIFE ON ANOTHER PLANET 1995

Miriam (Stranger) Greetings my friends Luke Greetings and welcome

Miriam (Stranger) This is your speaker from Zeta, I did say that I would come back and give a little talk about living as we do, mostly underground. I told you last time about the fish and the water, and now I will tell you about the homes. You have had talks before about those who live in the bowels of your earth, and it is very similar where we are, except of course that we are restricted to the times that we can go out because of the heat. We have to wait until certain times of the year or a little while only in each of what you would call a day. We go mostly by the suns rising or setting. These dwelling places are very, very large and if you did not know how to reach there you would not know that they are underground, for we have air conditioning, we have very good lighting which is very different to anything that you have on your earth, it is brilliant as your sunshine, but we do not have the fading of the morning and night, it is the same light all the time, not a light that gets hot like your fixtures do, these are quite cold. I think that you have some on your earth, but not in popular use, someone has said that you have them in hospitals. So we have our rooms, our accommodation, lighting and air conditioning, and our own power that is generated from energy within each residential area. We dont have to worry about cables or anything like that, we can just create our own. Because there is so much room underground each residence is very roomy, and each one is connected as your places are connected to streets, then these also are connected to public ways, but of course there is no need for transport, like your cars that cause such a lot of pollution. But we do have little, what is similar to one of your jet skis, for getting about. But these are just power generated so there is no pollution and no difficulty for we have all learned how to harness energy. Trevor will come back one day and tell you how these things work. So we have our means of transport, but then we do not need to move for we are very telepathic, as are most residents on other planets, and also we can do our mental astral projection, as you call it, if we wish to, so that we can be in two or sometimes three places at once.

We have a very happy social life, there are so many halls, where there are different activities going on all the time because everywhere is sound proof, so that you do not disturb others as you do your theatres, dance halls and cinemas, so that everything can be running at the same time and it does not disturb anyone else. We have the halls of learning of all ages, but a lot of the learning for children is done in the home and quite often done by a gathering of mothers and sharing of teaching of the little ones, until they go to the independent halls, not where they are graded by age but by their capabilities of how far they have gone and what temperament they are, whether they are better skilled in the minds or the hands, just as your children are, but instead of waiting until they are teenagers before separating them they are graded in the beginning, because we are capable of assessing our children at a much earlier age than you do. I think it has something to do with the way we harness power. Also we are, as your mediums are and able to see so much more. We do not have money as you do, we have credits of a central collecting point, but it is where all transactions are made not just on our own planet but other planets also, so we do not have to carry money about with us, we have our own numbers and identities part of which is recorded by our hand and foot prints. We do have crime but it is generally when there are visitors from another planet. Now there are certain areas where food is grown, and these are graded as to the type of food needed. (Balance of tape lost)

TARN FROM TITAN 1990

In this meditation an alien from another planet called Tarn channels through Miriam and describes a planet he has visited similar to earth which he calls Titan. Miriam (Tarn) Good evening to you Luke Good evening, welcome

Miriam (Tarn) I was expecting quite a large circle tonight and instead I find just two of you, however I have decided to come, and I shall take you to where I was going to take the circle or rather to see if they were willing. This is my first time here, not the first channeling, but because I had heard of such progress that was going on I had to see for myself. As neither of you can see as yet, I would like you just to use your imagination and come with me to a very far off place, not even of this earth. But of a distant planet, one of the many that I have traveled to on my duties that I perform. For tonight, I am just going to tell you what this planet is like. In many ways it is like earth, but not the seasons that you have, for the temperature is more consistent all year round. It is very small, and by earth standards is not very old, and we do not think that it will last as long as your earth planet. Because it is so tiny, and because of the speed that it is traveling around your sun, that is not to say that when on this place, which I shall call Titan, it is not to say that we feel it rushing, for we do not. But never the less it is going faster than your earth. It is more like your countries near the equator, we have more humidity, and therefore our plants, although different to yours are more of the green house type for we have tried to bring some of them to earth and they have not succeeded in growing. This is something that is done quite frequently, although you may not know it. An exchange of plants and people, because the climate is so much warmer, we do not have to wear such heavy clothing and we are not such big people, we are much smaller, not very small but more like the oriental people who are of smaller stature, we are much slimmer, probably because of the heat. We do not have animals of any kind, for we are all vegetarians, maybe it is because animals would not survive, although there are animals in hot countries, you have cooler nights and cooler days. I am not sure of the reason, I have not thought about it before. We do have birds and a type of bee, not quite the same as yours, but it does provide us with honey. And we have many different fruits and vegetables compared to what you have, you know that a lot of vegetables you have on earth

can only grow well if you have the cold. Our houses also are not so sturdily built as yours, they are mostly made of wood, some are made of clay, but mostly wood, we have large forests and the wood is plentiful. Our transport is different to yours, we do not have the pollution that you have for our transport is by power which you have not yet learnt how to harness, it is available everywhere but I am afraid you have not yet mastered that, and although we are trying to get your scientists on the right track here, so far we have not succeeded, but then it is not so many of your years that we have been coming, we do not like to stay too long on your earth. But our machines, you call them planes or rockets, our transport is much quicker and we can come here for a while and then return home to recoup our energy. Some of us are beginning to stay just a little bit longer each time and there are also many of your spirit people who are in touch with us and they too are helping to get through to the scientists, for we are able to be in touch with spirit much more than either of you two. So that is our transport. The rest of our planet is similar in other aspect in that we have our businesses to run, our holiday resorts, and our regions, we do not have the parliaments that you do, but we do have the assemblies and we do not have so much difference of opinion of running each region. We do occasionally have those who do think that the elders are not doing their job properly, but they are just minor difficulties in comparison to what you have on earth. And we note these last few years how things have got a lot worse for you and we know that they are going to get worse still before they are better, but the good times will come, especially for your children and grandchildren. Now I shall tell you about our leisure, we have many bathing facilities, a bit like gigantic swimming pools, where the water is constantly fettered from the oceans, so that they are never, in any way, harmful to your health. I said we do not have animals, but we do have certain fish, they are not eaten, they are mostly of the type that you have in your aquarium, more exotic fish.

For our seas are much shallower and much smaller but the filtering is to keep them out of our swimming area, but one of the pleasures that we have is to go down in these glass vessels to see these exotic fish. It is not the glass that you know, but similar, and because it is fairly shallow, we do not have to go far down and we have constant air without a lot of machinery in the vessels. Even the children can take these, when they reach a certain age, for they are so easy to handle. And speaking of children, we have noticed the difficulties women have in getting children looked after when they go to work. But when our women wish to work they do not have that problem, the children are with them, but the ladies are not allowed to work until the children are at least three, and by that time the children can go to the nursery school attached to wherever they work. And these schools are glass- sided so that the children can at all times see their parents, and the parents see their children, but each unit is small and easy to handle. But we do find that the majority of ladies prefer to look after their own children until they can go to the larger halls of learning. But as on earth there are many who have lost their partners and need to work, much sooner than they would like, but they do get plenty of help if they wish to stay at home. When they do that, they quite often find that they will look after another persons child for company for their child, and this is done on a sharing basis so that alternatively they can work and look after the children. One of the ladies with me here is saying that your appliances for cooking and making a meal is just beyond her. For the energy that we have, which in a way is similar to your little microwaves, but much more advanced, is much simpler, and she says all the chores of housework are much simpler too. Then also the work that is done in the factories and in the offices, is much more streamlined and more advanced than what you have. I think I shall have to leave you now, for I am finding it a bit of a strain to talk, I normally talk through my own kind, which is more thought than actual voice and the thought can be communicated to spirit or to someone else, but this time they

suggested an earthly being and that is what I have done. I think it is because your lung capacity is so much different to ours that the difficulty arises. I am sorry that there has not been more of you here tonight, but I would like to come back another time or at least one of my companions, now I really must go, I bid you farewell. Luke Thank you for coming Miriam (Tarn) I enjoyed it, it was quite different, quite different, but I think this vessel is beginning to feel a bit lightheaded and I must go. Bless you all.

PAULINE BRINGS ALIEN CHILDREN TO VISIT 1993

In this meditation a guide called Grey Wolf is channeling through Miriam. Miriam (Grey Wolf) - Now I think you have some children to greet you. Not ordinary children. Geoff Well one of them that is here is one of my favorite children, Pauline, such a loving girl. I am getting some very strange images, these are not human children as we know them. Miriam (Grey Wolf) That is it, I said they were not ordinary children. Geoff I am not sure where they are from or whatever, but that doesnt really matter, what is important is the feeling, the emotion they give off as children, I mean some can be construed as downright ugly, (laughs) unless you are of the same species, but they give off the vibration of children, and what is more important is they can communicate on an equal level with earth children in spirit. They are like, well it is like being in Disneyland in a way, the children play with these alien children, which come in all shapes and sizes, and from all different planets and dimension and so on, there is such a selection. But the feeling, the connection between all the children is there, now all these that I am seeing are in spirit, they are either in spirit or they have been brought up by their astral bodies.

Miriam (Grey Wolf) They have been brought by their astral bodies for you to see. Geoff And they all have a connection with each other, they all have a common feeling of children, that is why I can recognise one of these things as children. Also the majority, because they are astral they have a very quizzy nature, and they want to learn and a very loving nature, the feeling is lovely, they are very loving. They are like swimming around me at the moment, and Pauline is showing me how you can play with them. Miriam (Grey Wolf) Yes, Pauline brought them for you. Geoff It is a bit like being surrounded by fish in the aquarium, they are just there. And now she has sent them all away and we are in an empty room, and she is sitting on my knee, and it is like a big square stage if you like, with a screen at the back, and there is just nothing there except Pauline and myself. There must be something else she wants me to see. What she is doing is she is bringing across this stage is images of Sharon and Verna and Mutts and myself, and she is saying that she can play with whoever she wants to and she can see and be with whoever she wants to. Now we have a very special relationship. Miriam (Grey Wolf) Oh you have. Geoff And the amount of love that Pauline and I have for each other is just too beautiful, now she is progressing in her own way, but this is the way that I will always see her and the way that we will communicate. She is just showing me some of the things that she can do, she is just too beautiful, and someone that I really love so much, the feeling is just too beautiful. Miriam (Grey Wolf) And she will show you herself in a more solid form in the not too distant future, when you least expect it. Geoff Yes, that is one thing I would like to see is materialization. Miriam (Grey Wolf) You will do. Geoff Good, that is great.

Miriam (Grey Wolf) And I think that is a happy note on which to end this evening, and I am so glad that I was able to join you on the reunion with your spirit friends for a chat. Geoff That was beautiful, and off she goes. But I have a question, as always before you go. Miriam (Grey Wolf) If I can I will answer. Geoff I have had this feeling on my head all day, as if I had something on my head like headphones or a band or something. Miriam (Grey Wolf) It is spiritual, if it bothers you then just wish it away. Geoff No it doesnt, I just wondered what it was. Miriam (Grey Wolf) If not, then just leave it, there is a reason for it. Geoff Okay, oh I will leave it there it is no problem. Miriam (Grey Wolf) Then I bid you goodnight and pleasant dreams for I do not think you will be in astral tonight to do anything special. You will be recovering from your different time and enjoying a relaxing evening. Geoff Oh excellent, good. Miriam (Grey Wolf) Goodnight and God bless you and your parents too. Luke Thank you and bless you. Geoff Thank you.

SPEAKER FROM THE STARS TALKS ABOUT POLLUTION 1994

Miriam (Channeling) From the light of the stars I bring you greetings. Luke Thank you. Miriam (Channeling) This is my first time. Luke You will always be welcome. Miriam (Channeling) I know, friend, I know. We go to so many distant places, we are travelers, and you could say that we are not the keeper of the keys, but we are like a foreman, who would go around to see what is needed and to delegate that task

to someone else. There are many of us for the place is so vast, that even I could not do very far. We are able to see how the atmosphere is affecting each planet, what can be done and what is allowed to be done. Sometimes it is accidental, a distant star may burn itself out and cause disruption, but if it is through bad husbandry for the pollution that is done by mankind, and I call it husbandry for want of a better word, then we are to find out how much help can be given. Once that is noted then there are those whose task it is to help the storms or the rain to seal the gaps in the sky, the atmosphere, or even just to let man suffer the consequences. And I say man, but yours is not the only planet to suffer from, I will call it pollution, but on other planets it is not the same. It is a disturbance of the surface of the earth, it should not be, and it creates difficulties. We have to find out the reason why, if it was avoidable or not, we have no physical appearance of any kind, we are just thought. You could say that we are like a radio station that can be in contact with so many different places, it is telepathy of a very, very high degree, and this is not imagination it is all quite true. Your people look up and you see other planets and stars and only in recent years have your scientists agreed that there is something in between the stars. I was saying that it is not just a vast nothing. Beyond anything that can be seen with your most powerful telescope there are wonders beyond anyones imagination. I have traveled far, I have traveled to see some of these wonders, and the more I see the more I realise how vast this creation is. It makes us feel so very, very small. There are so many different worlds, so many galaxies that one cannot imagine, so many places that are so much further advanced than any one or any spirit that you have heard about, and yet also are there places that have yet to begin to live. There is after all nothing new, as fast as someone discovers a new medication, a new source of power then there are so many more waiting to be discovered. The turmoil that is going around your particular atmosphere has been before, has been many times since your small earth was created, and it will continue to

be so for many, many years yet. There are so many people who wish to learn but they do not wish to go one step at a time. They think that they should start and be able to know so much so quickly, but that is not how a solid foundation of anything is built. It is only the geniuses, as you call them, who wish to continue to incarnate over and over again who do not have to do this. They are aware of their knowledge from a very early day, but for the average person, they have to learn patience, they have to know themselves to know what they want to do with their lives. They have to learn lessons, and they have to be reborn over and over again until they eventually become spirit entirely, and they think they have reached near the ending, what a shock they have when they realise that they are at the very beginning, but in a completely different way to when they had to incarnate so often. You may think well they have no pain, but they do have the pain of the mind, they do have to conquer emotions, and they do have to decide and learn what they will eventually do to progress. One thing they do not have to worry about is growing old, so they really do have all the time in the world to train, and learn, and listen, to work and to enjoy. There is so much I would like to tell you, but I think we will leave that for another time, perhaps when you are with your son and daughter, daughter in law I am told, but to us there is no such thing. I have enjoyed coming and talking, it was just that your friends had been listening to you talking about the atmosphere and how dry it was becoming, and you were wondering what the reason was, so now you know, a little, and we do not mind who listens to this tape. Some will believe and some will not, and it does not bother us one little bit, we are telling the truth and although we cannot give you proof, those with faith will accept that it is so. May you never wander from the path that you have chosen, may your hearts remain strong, you will find such rewards even before you come to us, rewards in a spiritual sense, and I have been told that you have been very patient, young man, (To Luke) for

you have not as yet had anything that you can say is definitely from spirit, but you are being given so much power, it really is tremendous. You will be truly amazed at what you will be able to accomplish with the power that you have been given, and I think that in itself will be real proof that it comes from one on high. May the Lord be with you, I shall be back. Luke Thank you, and bless you. Miriam (Channeling) May I ask that the power that is here, that increases each time you have your spirit friends, please direct it to our basket, and we shall see that it goes where it is needed the most, bless you for that.

CREATURE FROM UNDERGROUND

In this astral healing meditation a guide called John is channeling through Miriam, with Geoff and Verna assisting. (September 1990) Verna All I have got in front of me is half an arm, part of an arm, and the elbow. Geoff Is it a human bone? Verna No. Geoff The creature I have in front of me isit is almost as if he is talking through me. Verna It is almost like a dinosaur standing on his back two legs, except not that big. Miriam (John) Do you think it could be something from another planet? Geoff Yes it is, but I do not see what Verna sees, the person I am seeing is as a human but the flesh is far more pink and very translucent. Miriam (John) He is from under the earth, does that help you. Geoff - Yes, because he lives in perpetual darkness, but first we must fix his arm. He is very good at communication and is

standing just to my left and his arm is in front of Verna. It has been torn off between the elbow and the shoulder. Verna By another species I think. Geoff Which is what you see. Verna Okay, because I dont see the body, I just see the head, you know a dinosaur has got that long. well I think it is a dinosaur. Geoff It is this that has done the damage and he stands guard over the arm. Verna Okay, I will send him away. Geoff Yes and the arm is recovered. Verna I have the arm. Geoff And pushed towards me, he stands slightly to my left facing away from me, with his left stump towards you. Verna I also have the herbs, and the arm, the herbs are wrapped in an enormous leaf, they are spread on this leaf, which is grown in abundance, the herbs will be wrapped around this arm once it is placed in position, which has been done, and will be left there for twenty one hours their hours are different to ours, just remember twenty one. Geoff Yes we will remember, we will not forget, but this man is made out of not what we consider flesh, although he says yes, it is a much weaker form of flesh because they live constantly without sunlight. It is similar to the flesh of a cross between a jelly fish and a person. Miriam (John) Yes that is right, I am glad you picked that up, sorry I interrupted you. Verna And that is why these herbs can mend the arm. Geoff - Yes so quickly, I have him in front of me now with the herbs on his arm, and I have wrapped him in a blanket and I sit and hold him now for comfort and security, which he understands so much, there is a lot of communication using the mind where he lives, which is in caves far beneath the earth, not too far, and they are wet, perpetually dark, there are many pools and rivers and the herbs and plants that grow there will only grow in a wet environment.

Because they communicate through the mind, more often than not he has been able to contact us, not his higher self, for the stage that he is at, his higher self and physical is combined. And as he progresses and develops these will split into two to become spirit and physical as we know them. Because of his advancement he has been able to contact us, and in a way it has like us learning about spiritualism and in the beginning it is too hard to believe and you must experience it, and what he is experiencing now is the utmost joy mixed with awe, I think is the best word to use, but he has accepted immediately, he can feel love and energy from the circle and he is very excited and happy.

RESCUE OF TAG IN ARENA 1990

In this very unusual meditation evening Geoff astral projects in this time/dimension to an area below ground and meets Tag who is channeling through Verna. We had linked up with many other circles to use collective energy for this rescue. Geoff What I can see now is underground caves which are manmade and they stretch for miles and miles, I have just been along a very long corridor, turned left and gone down some steps, and I have come to a sort of arena, but it is well below the ground, and it is deserted. It must have take years and years to build. And it is like a maze, the arena was a meeting place for you but you are not as we see humans. You used to live below ground in this arena and the center was where you used to meet and hold counsel, but there are very few of you left now, how can we help? Verna (Tag) Help, sick, dying, all dying, sick, spirit, help, bring you. Geoff Yes, we will help. Verna (Tag) All dying. Geoff What you need is sunshine. Verna (Tag) Yes, cant people kill us catch me.

Geoff You can exist down there for a long time without light, without the benefits of sunshine, it is maybe something in the walls of the caves you live in, they are taking nutrients from your body, if you make your way towards the surface and stay just below the surface the rays of the sun can penetrate the first few layers of the earths crust and these are the rays that you need. It is important that you go, and even if there is danger from the people up there, you will get strong again and you will be able to fight them, and you will be able to. Verna (Tag) No fight. Geoff Protect is a better word, you will be able to defend yourself. This corridor that I first walked down into the arena, you need energy to help you back up the steps of the arena and along this corridor, and work your way slowly to the surface. Verna (Tag) All sick. Geoff But we will give you energy, not to heal but to give you the strength to reach the surface, you must all go in one group, and those that are sick must be carried, but it must be one group. Verna (Tag) One group. We go now, yes? Geoff Yes now, you must get them all together and this circle will give you all the love and energy you need to reach the surface, I can see you as you are, and I understand your sickness and your weakness, but you must concentrate that you have one goal and that goal is to reach the surface, nothing else is important, the love of God is with you always, and he is sending you energy through this circle and the others, there are many, many other helpers, circles who are lending, giving their energy, their love to help you to the surface. Verna (Tag) One group, go now. Geoff Yes you must start to move upwards in one group, and I can see you moving out of the arena and up the stairway to the long passage, which moves to the surface. Verna (Tag) Light. Geoff Yes the light will help you. Verna (Tag) Cant have light.

Geoff There is no danger, you must move as close to the surface as you can, only at times does light shine cleanly through the openings, and this can be avoided. Your eyes will adjust, although at the moment you feel that it will damage your eyes, they will adjust in time. In a few days it will not be a problem, but this is essential for the survival of your group. But you must know that once you have reached the light, and once your strength has returned, it is most important that you do not go back to the arena, except for small, short visits. Verna (Tag) No. Geoff No, you must build closer to the surface, where the rays of the sun Verna (Tag) Things! Geoff Things are not important, you will find a way to defend yourself from these things. Ask for Gods help and you will receive the answer. Verna (Tag) Food! Geoff Food you will find, food does not only grow in the arena, and the food that is there can be reached, but in short trips. For a few days or a few weeks, it is not important, but you must live and remain closer to the surface. Verna (Tag) Live close. Geoff Yes, now do you feel the light, can you feel the light revitalizing you, it will take some days before you are healed. But the process is starting. Verna (Tag) We go. Geoff Yes go to the surface to the light, go now. Verna (Tag) We thank, we thank. Geoff I see just below the surface there are old caves, which your ancestors used to use, yes you must use these again, it will be a new home. Verna (Tag) Live? Their home? Geoff Your ancestors must teach you and make room for you, and they will help you. They will feel the power and the energy from this circle, they will see what is happening and they will understand that they must help you. Verna (Tag) We thank, we thank, we thank.

Geoff Go in peace and be well. They will survive. Verna (Tag) No tell, no say us. Geoff We must not talk about you, yes we understand. Your secret is quite safe. And in our healing prayers over the next few days we will send you more energy to help you build up your strength, and begin your new life. And for when we talk again, your name will be Tag. Miriam (John) At one time all lived in the caves near the surface, gradually as the tribe grew, they went further and further deeper, and that is how they became to live in the darker regions. Geoff But their ancestors will accept them back. Miriam (John) Yes. Verna Geoff, Tag is half in, and I cant move my hand, doesnt want us to leave. Geoff He is half in? He wants to come into you to speak? Verna Yes. Geoff Now that we know who he is and who his tribe is, we now have a common bond and we will be able to talk to him in the future, so although we leave him now to get on with other healing, we will contact him in the future and we have a common friendship that will not be forgotten. He must look after the rest of his tribe for they need him now. And he goes. They are very cute people, they are like little Mogwi's and they are black, with long fur

TAG, AN UNDERGROUND CREATURE 1990

Tag is a small furry creature that lives in a community below ground, we have visited him several times. His community will only be discovered around 2015. Tags group mind communicates through either Verna or myself using their limited language which is not as developed as ours.

Geoff Tag and his little group have been half accepted by the ancestors as they call them, I can see a long tunnel which is almost like what we would consider guest quarters, and Tag and his tribe are all crammed into this one section. And basically it has been agreed that the ancestors will let them stay there, but they must start to excavate and create their own little tunnels if they want to live this close to the surface. The ancestors wont let them move into their area and they have taken up all the empty space which is available, it is very cramped at the moment, but they will excavate and make it their new home and with time there will be better understanding between both sides. Is there still a fear Tag? Is it a fear or is it just new and something you are not used to? I think you have been isolated down in the arena where you were and you never met other tribes or ancestors, you were totally isolated. And over the years you have become content and in a way lazy, because the whole unit was there all living in slight fear of the ancestors and the outer world, which bonded you together, and made you a very tight family. But there was never anything to do, you never had to defend yourself from others, and you were content in a way to live where you were. What you feel now is a slight fear of the unknown, you are still a unit, you still have your complete family or tribe. And you are apprehensive about being in this new environment, but you must look upon it as being an adventure and a challenge, because you are in fact starting a new life closer to the surface. And there will be tensions with the ancestors, but the longer you are there the more they will accept you. They will, if you extend your friendship and your love to them and bit by bit they will accept that you are a unit to be recognised and respected and that one day you will all be ancestors yourself. There is no fear, there is no need to fear, but it is just that for so long you have not experienced other groups, it is not a justified fear. You are quite capable of defending yourself and looking after yourself and negotiating and you are one family, one unit and you are very strong. It is your desire to live in peace and

love alongside the ancestors and you will achieve this over the next few years, it will take time. Because as you have not met with others, it is the same with the ancestors, they also fear invasion from you and your family. But time and persistence will help to heal. Yes they are afraid of you, but it is an unjustified fear, they are afraid of losing the homes that they live in for they have been there for many, many years and to them it is security. But you must understand this which, I am sure you do and explain it to the rest of your family, and they will understand. Verna (Channeling Tag) More light. Geoff Yes, there is more light where you are now. Verna (Tag) And no sick. Geoff Yes you will all be getting better now, and the light was not to be feared was it? Verna (Tag) Heal. Geoff Yes it will heal you. Do you know where about on the earth you are? Do you know which country? Verna (Tag) No. Geoff No, if you do not communicate with the outside world, then you wouldnt know the names. Verna (Tag) You, me think you look funny. No hair, why no hair? Geoff Because up here we have sunshine, which is warm and we dont need hair to keep us warm. Verna (Tag) Man tell me what you say explains. Geoff If you came up to the surface and lived then you wouldnt need hair either, and you would change. Verna (Tag) Too light. Geoff Too light yes, but in time it is possible. Yes, life changes with time. Verna (Tag) Man say you we talk. Geoff Who says? Verna (Tag) Man. Geoff Which man? Verna (Tag) White man.

Geoff Hmm, I wonder who that was? When you lived down in the arena you must have used your minds to communicate with us. Have you spoken with people before using your mind? Yes. So do you understand spirit? Verna (Tag) Live with. Geoff You live with spirit? Verna (Tag) Visit. Geoff Ah many spirits visit you. Now I understand. Verna (Tag) See. Geoff So you have been able to communicate with spirit for a long time, so it was spirit who told you to speak to us. That is good. Verna (Tag) Go now. Geoff Well we are happy that you are more comfortable now. Verna (Tag) We happy, no fear, help, you grow hair. Your ancestor here. Geoff Our ancestors here, oh our parents yes, they are here. Verna (Tag) No fear, no fear. Geoff No fear. Verna (Tag) I very happy, I learning talk, we start talk now. Geoff And there is much that you can teach us and that we can teach you, so we must talk again and we will do it the same way and we will both learn about each others world. Verna (Tag) Light go, no fear. Geoff No fear, and now you must withdraw for we have other work to do, and when you go you must go completely, and if you want to stay and watch you can, but you must not talk when we are busy. So you go now and we will talk again. We will call you like this time. Verna (Tag) Bye, go. Miriam He came from Eastern Spain, Ishmael said that. Verna He wont come back for a long time, the light is too bright, and it needed a lot of spirit work to get him up, he was not only brought to us for his sake, he was brought for us as

well, to learn even more, it worked both ways, and please we mustnt talk about them, they dont want people looking for them because of what scientists are like these days, and it is exceptionally dangerous now, because they have moved up so close, and part of the ancestors fear and it is only when you are an ancestor, can you go and live higher, but now they have to live higher as well. But part of the fear of living higher too is being found and the only other people they have spoken to are either people who wont talk, but mostly just spirit man. He is sitting here waving his arms, he is putting thoughts in my mind, not spirit, but they dont want him to talk for too long, because he is too close to me, they are taking him away, and I can feel the love coming from him, it is like a babies love for its mother. And he is absolutely overwhelmed by what he has experienced in the last two days, if we think we are surprised by what has taken place, can you imagine what he feels like. Now when he gets back he also cant tell everybody about this, so he has got to gain the trust from his little group without telling them this incredible story, as nobody will believe him, some of them will who have seen spirit, but not all of them see spirit, only the high ones. And he waves his little arm now, lots of love he leaves behind. He is a stubborn little thing I am told, he likes his own way because he has never had anything else but his own way. So that is why he thinks why should he leave? Who are spirit to tell him to go, he has never ever been told what to do. He is very stubborn. Anyway that was just to explain why he wouldnt go. Now he has gone.

UNUSUAL ALIEN CONVERSATION

Geoff - And Im still in this area so there must be more to see here. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes, there is. Geoff - Okay, Ill start to move around first, which is quite good. Miriam (Mr Wu) Better than an Astronaut. Much better.

Geoff - Is the basic communication out here different? Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes. Geoff - Because what Im picking up is - my mind is not working at it normally does. Miriam (Mr Wu) Its not. Geoff - Its not clear, so what I do is just sit and wait for someone to contact me. Alright, Im surrounded by something. Its made up of if you magnified wool a couple of thousand times thats what it looks like. A square piece of knitted wool, in a way. It seems to envelop me I cant see anything or sense anything. Because the communication is so much different. Miriam (Mr Wu) That is it. Geoff - Now, Im getting through to this thing Miriam (Mr Wu) Good. Geoff - But- there is no ways that I can explain what Im doing. Miriam (Mr Wu) Of course you cant. There are no "words". Geoff - Im actually communicating with it with my third eye or my mind. Miriam (Mr Wu) Your third eye. Geoff - Weve got this closeness this conversation, this understanding (laughter) but I just dont know how its being done. Its something Im going to have to learn it later on. Miriam (Mr Wu) There are so many different ways of communication. Geoff - Yeah. Miriam (Mr Wu) But your description was good because it was like a wooly mind. Geoff - But its funny, theres no way I can explain it. (laughter) Its . I dont know. Miriam (Mr Wu) But you will one day. Geoff - Its like, in a way, that Ive got tentacles coming out of my third eye, and its doing the same thing to me and theyre sort of interlocked, and were having a conversation. A reading of each others minds maybe. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes.

Luke: Could be like a Crystal form of communication? Miriam (Mr Wu) Something like that. Geoff - Very strange. Miriam (Mr Wu) Its a good thing your father is joining in tonight. I like it. Geoff - Yes, its good. Its had its conversation and its just scooted off. But I have an understanding of what went on. Alright, I head back towards earth where they speak a more common language, and lets see where we end up.

VISITOR CALLED ISHA-ISHA FROM THE STARS

Miriam (Channeling) I bring you much peace for I note how the brain is so active in one, and tired in the other. Verna Welcome. Miriam (Channeling) And I bring you much happiness. Verna Thank you. Geoff Thank you. Miriam (Channeling) I come from one of the stars, I have not been here before, but I have seen others from satellite and outer space that have channeled. I am finding it a little difficult, so I ask you please to bear with me. I am not used to speaking this language at all, but I am getting a lot of help from those behind me. Geoff You are doing very well. Miriam (Channeling) Thank you. The place from where I come is far beyond anything that can be seen, not even through your telescopes, I think that is why I am having the difficulty. It is a land so vastly different from what you have here, it is cold but not too cold that we cannot live on the surface. We grow very little above ground, but we do grow certain roots underneath our dwellings. That sounds a bit topsy-turvy but I have just been told it is a bit like you would have something in a cellar. The heat comes from certain minerals that are under the ground, it has to be

treated like your compost heap, mixed with certain other minerals to create the heat. Geoff Yes, we understand. Miriam (Channeling) In shape we are vastly different, we have many scales but not like your reptiles, I am having such wonderful help, they say the scales are more like on the creatures that inhabited your earth many, many years ago, big and fleshy ones. I think if the lady was well enough to concentrate she maybe could see, they tell me. Verna I am getting a lot of purple and a cold wind blowing over me. Miriam (Channeling) I am sorry that is what I bring with me. Verna Oh, thats okay then. Miriam (Channeling) I cannot survive with much warmth, and the spirits behind me are keeping me cool. Verna Thats all right, I was just inquisitive. Miriam (Channeling) We are very, very old, I am not sure what world and I dont know what you call it, but our world is very, very old, it is not dying, there are plenty of young and we are very happy, but some of us are progressing beyond our world, and we are trying to find what other places are like and to expand our knowledge. When I see the different places that I have seen, so far, I wonder why it has taken us so long to get where we are. We are not a friendly lot, I cannot say that we are a peaceful world, but we do not deliberately fight with our neighbors, we do however defend our territory. Verna Can I ask you about what I am seeing? Are you very short? Miriam (Channeling) Yes. Verna - Yes, and you are quite cheeky people, nice cheeky, and you have very sharp features. Miriam (Channeling) You are doing very well. Verna Like what we would call a pixie face, if you could get someone to explain that to you. A very sharp pointed face.

Miriam (Channeling) I have not heard of that before, but yes they say it is so. Verna And you have little round ears, higher on your head than ours, and flatter back, and you are very short people, and you move around very fast. Miriam (Channeling) We do. Verna To us you would be like toys, I mean you are not that short, but about half our size. Miriam (Channeling) And we are not so broad in the chest, but more in the rear end. Verna In the legs. Miriam (Channeling) In the legs, which is where our strength lies. Verna And your arms are very thin too, and long. Miriam (Channeling) Yes, you are very good as they said you would be. Verna Thank you, thank you for letting me see you. Verna Also, do you have a lot of hair on your body? Miriam (Channeling) No, not a lot, well we think it is not a lot, but maybe you do, on the front and underneath, and they have said if you feel like it tomorrow, will you try and draw what you have seen, and they will correct it for you. Verna Oh, I will try. Miriam (Channeling) They will help you, they said that once you were told that you should concentrate on drawing, and they would show you, and I am sorry you are not well. Verna Oh thank you, but its not too bad. Miriam (Channeling) But I am amazed that so many inhabitants of different places can become ill and then better for this rarely happens with us. We do not become ill often, mainly if we have been fighting and it goes bad. But then there does not seem to be any recovery, our life span is short in comparison to so many others. Verna And there is a lot of you, you have a lot of children. Miriam (Channeling) We have a lot of children, lots of children, that is why we fight for our territory. Geoff May I ask a question?

Miriam (Channeling) You may, I had a feeling that something was coming, I feel a bit of disbelief. Geoff No, its not disbelief, as you are from another planet a long way away, it means that you must be either sitting in meditation, the same way as we do to be able to transfer yourself to talk to us, or maybe it is your spirit that is talking to us and your physical doesnt know it. When you go back to your planet, will you know that you have been here talking to us? Miriam (Channeling) I will, I am not yet spirit, which is why they are having to keep me cool. Geoff I see, that was my concern. Miriam (Channeling) But not quite the same as you, when you astral travel for then it is just your spirit, with us we have to take a part of our physical and this I cannot explain how we do, we are just so many who sit and must not be disturbed, for if we were we could not return. Verna I also see you in levitation, off the ground, floating in the air. Miriam (Channeling) Hovering they say, yes. We have progressed spiritually in a lot of ways, but we have not found it necessary to do any progress with our environment, I am having such wonderful help from the people behind me, I dont know who they are, but they are such a help. So when we go, the others sitting in our circle have gone to different places, and we travel faster than anything that you know, so that we are not long away from our bodies although we are so far from your world. Verna And when you get back, will you remember all this? Miriam (Channeling) Oh yes, this is what we have to teach those who are learning, as I had to learn, by the wise ones. Verna Well, we give you lots of love and blessings, and peace to take home. Miriam (Channeling) Thank you, thank you so much for that. Geoff Yes, and what name do you know earth as, what do you call our planet?

Miriam (Channeling) We call it one of the green planets, I do not know from where that came, just one of the green ones, because we have no green, and there are other green places, very similar to yours, we have not got another name for it. Verna They say it is nearly time for you to go, but before you go I should ask you your name, for we would have a little giggle, obviously your names are very different. Miriam (Channeling) And they said I should tell you? Verna Yes. Miriam (Channeling) It is Isha Isha. Verna They say you were laughing at our names, so that is why I asked, we want to laugh at yours too (Laughs). Well, when we look up at the stars, we will remember you and send our love. Miriam (Channeling) We will get your thoughts, although you will not see us, but maybe, just maybe I will return, but now I must go for it is time. Verna I see a little baby, the image of you, but its tiny. Miriam (Channeling) Does not everyone love the tiny ones? And we all share in looking after the little ones, and I am to say that we also know there is but one who is the Father of us all, and we are part of him. I cannot understand that as yet properly, but I know that it is so, we do not have quite the same knowledge that we can call upon, for ours is not written, but just passed down from the wise ones. I must go now, thank you for listening. Geoff Thank you for coming. We will send you thoughts, which we hope you will pick up. Miriam (Channeling) Thank you for that but they say will you give your energy and healing to the young lady, for she has many of her children with her, and they are giving her so many flowers. Verna Oh cute. I am feeling so cold.

VOICE FROM DISTANT PLANET FOR WORLD PEACE 1993

Miriam (Channeling) Good evening friends. Luke Good evening, welcome. Miriam (Channeling) I am back again, and I have come because I was still in the area of your planet, to put right the beginning from where I come. My home is many, many galaxies away from yours. It is far beyond anything that your scientists and astrologers know about, we travel the world, I should say we travel through the different galaxies at different times, and this I did not put on the first tape in order to assess the situation that your world is experiencing at this time. As I said before, from the whole of creation down to your level of vibration, there are different circles of power that unite to try to stabilize all of creation for the negative forces that are always there and must never, never become too strong. You in your circle with whom you are in contact spiritually and bodily unite and are asked now to unite further at one time so that your prayers for peace will be more united. It is like asking all the flashlights around the world to be switched on at one time instead of spasmodically one by one, and that does not have such a powerful effect, do you understand? Luke Yes. Miriam (Channeling) Going up from your level there are more powerful circles still that give help to the spirits with whom you are in contact, for they need the strength that we give the strength to them that they may give it to you, this continues for quite some time, until it reaches us that is quite a long way from you, but still not the utmost power that stems from creation. We are evolved such that we do not need a physical body such as yours, we survive by mental energy plus one other, which it would be useless for me to describe to you for you would not understand. Because of this mental power I can best describe what we look like as very thin small people about four of your feet, but with larger oval shaped heads.

Many people have visualised what we are like, and this has been given to them as they travel in astral and beyond. We undertake to stay on this particular planet for about five hundred of your years. We do not count time in days or years but in events that happen because it is the events that happen that allow us to assess what needs doing and to continue our program. Are you following me now? Luke Yes. Miriam (Channeling) Good, because I would like, we would like as many of your friends of like mind to listen to this tape, and I understand you are trying to work out a time in which all can put their mind to prayer on a daily basis. We are working on it and you will be guided as to who to contact or how you will get this time. It will start as soon as you can and grow as the word expands to others. Until eventually we hope it will encircle the world. Many times this will go around in different locations until the whole world shall be covered at this particular time like a spiders web. The name of our planet we call Erm, that is not quite correct but it is the nearest I can give you in your language. I know you asked for my name before but we do not have names and you will always know me if and when I return, as others also will know me. It was fortunate that I have not left your galaxy for my next destination would have been beyond your reach for some time to come. We are now entering into the second phase of the cleansing of the galaxies, not just yours, but others also. From the beginning of time this has happened, and I think I explained to you before, it was never a case of going back to the very beginning, but something like three steps forward and two steps back. So at each cleansing we are that much nearer to the beginning of creation. Many of you when passing over wish to enjoy, I will not say the fruits of your labor, but wish to enjoy the beauties and the joys that are to come before making any decisions. Many who stay in that vibration, some because they have no wish to proceed but will eventually help either those

who have just passed over, those who are learning, or as your guides do help those who are still mortal. Not just on your planet but on many others, they help below the creatures that are there, they help within the bowels of the earth, and within the other planets, they help those who are in transition from one vibration to another. Those of you who wish to continue on the spiritual development will not find it easy to begin with, but like all learning the more one learns then the easier the second step shall be. You have been told of the first seven vibrations, there are seven more of these vibrations, but with a much longer period in between, perhaps that will give you an idea of the beginning of creation in length of your years, do you think it would? Luke Yes, I think so. Miriam (Channeling) And I can still remember how very, very small I felt when I was told this very same thing, so many, many years ago, and the number of time that I said yes and proceeded so far and then fell back those two steps. I cannot explain to you the rewards, you just could not comprehend in any way, the feeling that we have for there is nothing within you at the moment that could describe how we feel. I can only say, silly it may seem, but it is just out of this world, as you would say of something which is beyond your comprehension then so do we, but the worlds are so much further apart. I have no regrets about the times that I fell back, because I gained so much more knowledge while waiting to take those next few steps. It is not just a question of conquering emotions for that is something that you do much, much earlier, it is not even, the biggest feeling with me, and I think a lot of people to conquer is fear, not fear of something dreadful, not fear of anything that is going to happen, but for myself a fear that I would not only let myself down but others also. And it took me a long, long time to conquer that fear. After our period of time of sending out the energy further down to lower vibrations, when we begin to feel that something is not quite right, we must be replaced and travel to assess the problems. It is a bit like the manager going down to the foreman

and so on down the line for each one to find out where the difficulty is and how best they can be repaired, renewed or conquered. When the transition from the upheaval to peace is finally accomplished, long passed the time when you will have passed over into spirit, it is such a beautiful time that for many of us, it is like having a holiday. Not that the work we do ceases but it does lessen in strength, for it is not needed, but as the top must continually be spun to keep up the vibrations, then we must continue to give out the power to help that spinning. My friends I am so happy to have been able to come back and I hope that this tape has succeeded where the other one did not completely. I wish you well in all that you decide to do with the rest of your lives, know only that you are well guided and have so many, many friends and relations who are always with you when they are able from whatever tasks they are doing, I do not think that there are any of them that are idle for any length of time. May all power be with you as you continue as I know you will. Luke Thank you. Miriam (Channeling) And from the light up high, down to you and yours I send blessings, and the greatest of these is love and compassion. Luke Bless you. Miriam (Channeling) I will say no more now friend, but leave you with this tape as it is. Luke I hope you come again, you are always welcome. Miriam (Channeling) - I know we always are, which is why I came tonight I dont think that your lady was quite up to it, but she is always willing. Luke Bless you. Miriam (Gladys) Well, arent you the lucky one, this is Gladys. Luke Welcome Gladys, yes we are. Miriam (Gladys) I heard what you said earlier, that you were so sorry that half the tape had not taken, and we put out the word that if possible it could be re-taped because of the fact that

we wish this to be heard by so many people, a very good relaxing time for you tomorrow to make more tapes, it must not be a strenuous day. I notice that on many of your programs on your television, that spiritualism is being talked about in its different ways, and that is a deliberate thing, that we do our best to see that a spiritualist can help those who are making the programs. Not necessarily that they know but putting the idea to them when they are asleep, many, many things are done like this and although they do remember when they awaken, the idea is pushed because they, although they do not know it, their channels are kept open for this very reason. It is a very good means of being in contact with a great many people. We know that many laugh and say how crazy, but we also know that many take it as confirmation of something that they have known of for some time, perhaps needed that confirmation, that reassurance, or like yourselves known and noticing how it is spreading. It must spread in all the ways that it can, it must spread. So many people in different religions will fight and argue that they are superior and really, they are only different. But they must learn to live in peace, they must learn compassion, they must learn to understand that what each person is doing is karma, whether they are conquering their karma, or fulfilling their destiny, or making the same mistake that they made in another life, the choice is theirs, we can only guide to a certain degree. Weep not too much for those who trouble, but instead send lots and lots of love, it is a much more powerful gift to give than pity, and we can direct that love to where it is needed the most. I think that will be enough to put on this tape that has to be heard. I say goodnight my children, and God bless you. Luke Bless you and thank you.

CHAPTER 8

ADVENTURES
KARACHI. NEGATIVE SHIELD OF NONSPIRITUAL GROWTH BY NATION IN THE FUTURE 1993
In this meditation a guide called Grey Wolf is channeling through Miriam. I am Astral projecting to various lessons. Geoff I have many monks in saffron robes in India, and they have a small monastery in the middle of a city, Karachi is the city, teaming with people, so much life, as far as you can see it is teaming with people, and houses one on top of the other. A poor society, but one which has it has wealthy traders down to the very poor, and even the wealthy traders, their shops are tiny to fit in with the local people. Outside where they live or the apartments that they live in, but they have all the luxuries that money can buy. I havent gone into the monastery as yet, because I am going through the town, and there is a group feeling here, that is what I have to see. These monks want help with this group feeling. I can see two things, I can see the daily hub of life is very happy and the people themselves are very happy, they talk and laugh, and they have a closeness and an understanding. A closeness for people with similar status. Miriam (Grey Wolf) Do you think you have been there before? Geoff I am not sure at the moment, but there is something which is overshadowing what I am seeing, and that is a black, it looks like a black sheet, like a huge sheet of black metal above the town, it is immense and it is indicating a blankness and emptiness. There is some ingredient missing, the future of this area, spiritual progression has stopped in the area, in the whole city. There is nothing, no spiritual development at all in this city, now there are two places to go, the monastery and up into the

emptiness. And I think I will go to the emptiness, to understand what created it and how. And this is the answer that the people at the monastery want. This is very hard to believe. Miriam (Grey Wolf) It is. Geoff But I can understand the answer, the emptiness that has been created by a race of people from a long way off. They are advanced, very, very much advanced and this is merely an experiment to see the reaction over a period, and this is the only reason they are doing it, they mean no harm. But they have not thought any further, they have not developed any further spiritually, it is one of the extremities of progression. As we know as you go through life there are so many different dimensions, as you go from one extreme to the other, this group of people, this race of people have developed over many hundreds of centuries and they have withdrawn most of the emotion, they exist mainly without emotion, it is all mechanically created, a very, very highly intellectual society that can create whatever it needs, for comfortable existence and also longevity they have conquered, but the one ingredient they have lost, or left out is emotion, love, understanding, spiritual progression. And they are there as an example to others, others can learn from them and they will in time learn themselves the error they have made. Miriam (Grey Wolf) Very difficult to understand. Geoff I can see far clearer than I can explain. The removal of this is using the mind, using the energies of the monks who called me there. I will go into this emptiness to one particular place, which is the central point for information. There are no people as we know them in the emptiness it is just controlled by this race in the future. And what I will do is go and communicate and try and explain, well lets go and see what happens anyway. The monks are sitting in meditation and their energy is for me to use, and the energy is very interesting because I move from there to this central point, I am connected to them by thick white cloud, which is an extension of their energy, and as I move away more energy is pulled into them and

pushed out to me, for they are drawing energy from a variety of different sources. But it is a very strong energy. And I will enter the central point. The communication is very simple, they are making the communication simple with their experience and their technical development, we had a very brief conversation, which wasnt so much in words but in understanding. Their minds are so far developed that is was simply a matter of reading my mind and passing information backwards and forwards. And a discussion, which would normally take half an hour, took place in a few seconds. Miriam (Grey Wolf) A computer brain. Geoff But devoid of emotion, they apologise for what was done, being so highly developed they looked upon the peoples of Karachi as being so primitive, that they had not thought that anything could be felt. And as they know so little of emotion, it did not make any difference to tell them about emotion, it was merely politeness because it was pointed out that there was some harm being done that they immediately withdrew, which is being done right now. Miriam (Grey Wolf) Yes it is, they have forgotten all about emotions. Geoff The energy that was left from this brief transaction was sent after the emptiness and the thought was communicated to these future people, and they will keep that as one would keep a piece of information, which could be studied in later years. Now I just want to go back to this monastery for a moment. I think this is not something that I did a few moments ago; it is something that I did lifetimes ago. Miriam (Grey Wolf) Yes, that is why I said you had been before. Geoff Hmm, and what you were showing me how the mind is used with this new form of healing that we will be doing. Miriam (Grey Wolf) Something different again. Geoff And when I did it in that lifetime, I was a monk in that monastery, I was the most experienced in that monastery.

Miriam (Grey Wolf) You were the senior as they called themselves then.

ADVANCED TIBETAN BUDDHISTS

In this meditation I am experiencing the lesson, and the Guide channeling through Miriam is Ishmael. Geoff - Im going to meet somebody. And I have come to a crossroads with a dividing of paths, and this is where I said we would meet. Now I presume this is something that Ive done in astral Miriam (Ishmael) Yes, you have. Geoff - .and that I made this appointment in astral to meet here. Now the woman is part of our golden circle Mamoosh. Is that the right name though Mamoosh? Miriam (Ishmael) Unexpected? Geoff - Ive forgotten its been that long. Miriam (Ishmael) It has been some time. Geoff - Good grief! Mamut thats what it is. Thats the correct name Mamut. Wow! Alright, were going along the path together and its great. Shes holding my hand, and were just drifting along and were going to do another form of healing. Were going down in India. Right, weve come down in India. There is a very steep ragged cliff, and the cliff is partially covered in greenery. Very tall. Half way down there is a ledge a very, very big ledge I mean, the size of a football pitch and there is a temple on there. There are steps carved in the rock going down- a helleva way. Really enormous, and it must take almost day to get up there. Its a place of worship of Buddhists. The top of the temple is shaped like a bell. It is all open. There are no.there is no glass there is just circular, big circular windows and arches and a central room at the front like a meeting room. In the back are smaller rooms and bits and pieces. It was madecenturies ago, and it is a very.a place of worship for very high qualified Buddhists.

Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. So, in that case do you really think that they would walk up? Geoff - Thats a point. (laughter) Miriam (Ishmael) It is. You have forgotten the rescue that you did helping the gentleman to levitate. Geoff - Oh thats right. Yes, youre right. Its amazing what we forget. Now, again I seem to be the guest of honor brought by Mamut, who stands at the back and to my left. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes, you are indeed honored. Geoff - Im sitting in the middle on a sort of raised dais, cross-legged as a monk would. Surrounding me in a semi-circle but facing outwards towards the view, are all of these Buddhists, all in the same position but sitting cross-legged. This is a very advanced group of Buddhists who have similar beliefs to us- but some are different. The place we are at was actually created by them. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. Geoff - through visualisation and creation. Miriam (Ishmael) Did you not say last night could it last if it was created, and what was the answer? Geoff - Hmm? As long as it was continually thought of and used. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. Geoff - So, I was wrong about the stairs. It must have been an assumption that there were stairs going down. Miriam (Ishmael) The stairs were thought of originally. Geoff - Ah, right. Miriam (Ishmael) You saw the impression. Geoff - So, this is inaccessible, and from a distance blends in with the background. They come here to meditate and learn- and their ages this particular group their ages are much more than normal. Miriam (Ishmael) Oh, yes. Geoff - That is because of the control they have over their bodies, or the faith that they have to recreate to renew their physical bodies all the time. Constantly renewing cells and

keeping them at a respectable age. And that is what they are doing now through thought. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. Geoff - They need energy to create, but they havent "created" the energy through thought. Mamut has picked up and said "Listen fellows they need some energy, lets go along and give it to them". Thats how its done. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. Geoff - Wow! Why they have their backs to me, it is part of their belief. They dont want to be led astray by seeing an entity, or whatever it is that appears. They dont know what appears, but they know something does appear, because they do get the energy to create what they want, but nobodys ever seen it. They sit and meditate all facing outwards and they meditate as a group to bring this energy to the center of the dais, which is where I am. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. And why do you think there was this special energy? Geoff - Why do they need it? Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. What are they going to use it for? Geoff - Lets see. They use it to communicate with another group. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes, but what group? Geoff - Thats quite good, because as I was going through each one and I knew that as I went through them they felt the same as I do when spirit moves through me. And I picked up this communication signal going way out into the distance, and all Ive got to do is quickly go across there to see what it is and it is another group similar to themselves. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. Geoff - but a long way away. Miriam (Ishmael) Thats right, because you can communicate with an ordinary group, cant you- but theirs is quite different. Geoff - Now, the purpose of this communication Im just trying to find out what that is. Alright. They are obviously very, very advanced in their beliefs and theyve got the right idea to

help others, and to do the right thing and so on and so on. They believe that what theyre doing is quite right, and theyre creating energy for peace. Theyre praying for peace basically. Miriam (Ishmael) That is the main thing. For peace. Geoff - And this linking up with other groups, it is it is like a joint prayer time, where because they are so high and experienced, what they believe is that the more groups that can link up in this joint group prayer time, the better energy they can send out. And the closer they are becoming to actually creating peace. Its not quite correct, but their belief in what they are going is correct. It comes from the heart they are wanting to do the right thing but it wont actually happen. Miriam (Ishmael) No. Now, why? Geoff - Because theyre not actually making it happen. They are only praying for it from a distance. Miriam (Ishmael) That is the answer. It will still do good, but not what they expect. Geoff - No. What they must do is take their knowledge and go and teach, and they will acquire other skills. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. Geoff - This is actually in Tibet, isnt it? Miriam (Ishmael) It is. Geoff - Now, Mamut is saying we must go somewhere else. They have felt the energy and drawn the energy which is alright for them. Thats what they wanted so they will continue. We mustnt teach them anything else. Miriam (Ishmael) But they have picked up some of your thoughts. Geoff - It is a long process that they must go through. Now, Mamut says we must go so lets go to- where she is going to take me to next.

AFRICAN FUNERAL
In this meditation I am astral traveling with a guide called John to an African funeral in South Africa. John is channeling through Miriam to the group. There is also an

African guide called Patrick whom I have spoken with many times. (1990) Geoff - I had somebody I still have them here. I thought they were going to channel through me at first but they want to show me a scene which is in Johannesburg and I can see a long road at the moment. Im sort of looking down a hill its a small slope and a long road behind it. Its a suburb of Johannesburg and there are a lot of black marchers in the road about almost a mile away coming towards me. Whats happening just in front of me is, theres a group of Africans who seem to be pushing a cart up this hill. There is a lot of brass on it, maybe a brass coffin. Yes, its a coffin very ornate and its a its a very important person and automatically I think of Mandela but its difficult to see if theyre giving it to me or whether Im thinking it. Whats happened is that theres a group pushing it and the whole thing has tilted to one side and its collapsed in the road and theres this huge convoy coming up behind and its going to be a very important incident. The person whos behind me is Patrick who is an African who we communicated with before and he looks after several groups in Durban townships. Im just asking him to show me more about this incident and what I must do. The people pushing this coffin are very good people and they are all good spiritual souls. I think whats going to happen is that they are all going to get killed by the mob behind. I wanted to find out more so I went into the group pushing this coffin and I can see inside and theyre good strong, loyal people. Theyre not ANC and theyre spiritually trying to bring peace to the fighting groups. I started to go into the crowd of Africans and felt immediately they are very hostile, primitive, lessons to learn and group anger and its the group anger that is the most difficult for them to control at the moment. There are very few leaders and the group as a whole is very easily swayed. They like to just go with the flow just to be part of the group and if the people leading the group try and lead them astray they will mainly follow because they are on that lower

level. Its part of what they must learn. When they come across this coffin there will already have been a certain amount of anger built up and they will kill the 8 or 10 people who are pushing this carriage and coffin. It will create more anger; more hatred and it will create many, many more deaths as the two sides continue to fight each other as they have done throughout history. It is something they as a nation have to live with and learn as a group more before they learn individually. All we can do is send out love and energy to this group to make their passing as quick and as painless as possible. It is the outcome of this which will help shape the future of Africa and the black African nations. Its a bit like as a child grows and learns lessons and becomes a responsible adult so does a group, a colony or a nation have to go through the same lessons until there are parameters and precedents established, then there is no yardstick to measure their growth and success by so that is why incidents like this must happen because it will become part of history and a part of the groups or the nations or tribes history whether it be remembered for good or bad - and therefore helps their growth. There is a lot of spirit at this site and we are actually doing the same thing. What we are doing is this event will happen in the future and we are at the moment giving out our energy and love to this event that will happen in the future and the energy is being transferred to a different dimension as you were talking earlier with Brighton. The same sort of thing - the energy is being put around the group at a future date and when this event will happen the energy will automatically be there to help them pass over without pain and suffering but with full understanding of the outcome of the event which is the outcome of their karma which, as you know, they chose. Patrick is the name of the person who has been showing me this and talking and when I go back to Africa he would like to make communication with you, Mom. Miriam - Thats good. Geoff - .to show you the follow up of what is happening.

Miriam - That would be wonderful. Geoff - He pats Dad on the shoulder and says he knows Patrick knows meaning that he knows he cant talk through Dad but that the message is obviously for you two to share but being Mom who can channel. We still havent left that particular scene. Im just trying to see if theres more to it. Miriam (John) I think there is if you were to concentrate. This is John speaking. Geoff - Oh, Welcome John. Ive seen the rows of SAP (South African Police) and Ive seen the mob push through the SAP who seem to part very easily. It seems to be that there is - Ill call them an evil group who associates with the SAP and they are instigating this event that will happen. They are manipulating this large group of Africans which is ANC to murder, and to murder the group with the coffin. It is being done as a means to an end. I called them evil just now because of what they are doing but its not evil intentions. What they are doing is trying to bring to a head the differences between these two major warring tribes. They believe that if they can bring it to a head it will erupt and the hatred and vengeance will be brought out into the open, followed by a lot of deaths, atrocities and so on which will be very swift and very severe and only after that, once they have seen the error of their ways, the results of their actions, will both sides decide to take a more in depth look at the situation and think that perhaps anger and war and fighting is not the way to go to create a new group a new Africa. There are many lessons being learnt by a variety of different people in this particular SAP group. Those at the bottom of the ladder do not understand the tactics and the thinking of those who are planning this operation and they will learn entirely different lessons believing quite wrongly that the SAP simply want the black parties to fight each other to reduce the population as such. Those at higher levels will understand little of the overall strategy and see it in a totally different light. Those right at the top and are advanced, and just below the top

level will see a picture whereby there is killing for a reason. There will be a lot of killing which will produce peace later on. Those right at the top and we must think of this as a spiritual level. Supposing we were in this position we would know that it was - or we would be led to believe that it was prudent to cause the conflict to erupt to save future lives and to bring peace quicker but could we as spiritualists condone a group murder even though it were for a good reason. This is another type of lesson which others are going through so there are many lessons due to be learnt at once. So the one event will create many lessons all different for many people. Miriam (John) And how do you think you can help this group here now and the other groups that are with you at the moment. Geoff - The main thing is that the people will have different opinions to what is going on. It must be brought out into the open so that there is one common truth there is one truth which the majority must understand and believe. Should this not be done then there will be a variety of different stories as to how, why, when, wherefore, etc., which will leave the people in a similar state of confusion as when they started. We must direct energy to a central point above this group.. Miriam (John) Yes. Geoff - that is collected and stored there for a long time stored in the future so that when this event takes place the energy is then directed into every person there this is directly after the event the energy is directed into every person there so that they end up with the same truth. Miriam (John) Yes, yes, now you have it. Geoff - Very clever. Miriam (John) Very clever. Geoff - It makes a lot of sense. Geoff - There will be many that will be condemned after this event. They will, in fact, be heroes but they will be condemned for instigating murder and war and they know this again it is part of their karma and they will take the consequences but knowing that they have helped the situation

and benefited all or most of the people that were there, and they are willing to take this punishment but they know inside it shouldnt actually be a punishment for that reason.

CHANGING MINDS 1991

Geoff Yes, I have always seen Irene in one particular way, what I am seeing now is a lady in the war, with a brown army uniform on and the hair is very puffed out and sort of goes back, very nice face, I get the name Gloria Swanson, maybe that is the type of style or whatever. Now I go inside a huge warehouse, and Irene is with me and it is in the war, and there are lots of machines, engineers, welders holding torches, very, very high. What they are making looks like cross between a mine and a bomb. Maybe ten foot long, three foot thick, shaped like a bomb, it has those buttons on like a mine does. Miriam (Guide) A torpedo? I am not sure. Geoff It doesnt really look like a torpedo, I know what all of that looks like, some form of a bomb. Around the tail of the bomb you can reach inside to arm it. Anyway there are women in overalls, it is a factory that Luke used to work at, and I can see you standing there with your hands in your pockets. Looking at this thing. This is really big, what is this, a shell I am seeing? Luke It is a barrel. Geoff No, no this thing is short. Luke Short? Geoff It is about six to eight foot long, about three foot thick, shaped like a bomb, got buttons all over it, like a mine, and you reach in the back to time it, it think this has something to do with time. Miriam (Guide) It is, and now you must work it out. Geoff This was a prototype being built there and it was awful. Luke looked at it one day and just shook his head. Irene was there and she said it was awful, I think what we are doing is, we are changing the minds of the people who are building it, we are changing their mind.

Miriam (Guide) And what they were both doing was in astral, trying to influence from astral. Geoff Right, the people that were building it, there is a McGregor there, the designer, just trying to see what it is, what I am seeing is very strange, it is like a huge circular platform, like you would base a gun on and it moves, and it would fire this huge shell but it would have a very short barrel, almost an open barrel, and they would fire it into the sea, that was the thought behind it, but that is not relevant at this stage, what was relevant is that if this thing was created, there would have been an accident in this munitions factory, and very simply through this prototype, now they have an awful lot of security and safety features and so on, but somehow if they had succeeded in making this prototype it would have exploded and caused a chain reaction, and changed a whole lot of things. Miriam (Guide) You are quite right, you have it. And how do you think that they came to be working on this in astral? Can you pick that up? Doesnt matter if you cant because you have done the main thing. Geoff Luke was used, his sense of what is right and wrong was appealed to by his guides, and he was shown this and using earthly vibrations obviously had a lot more effect. Now Irene, yes the same sort of thing, the sense of what is right and wrong, sort of good old-fashioned standards where there is no grey area. And once she is shown this or told this in astral she wanted to help as well, so they both ended up there along with others of course. Miriam (Guide) Yes you have it, I hoped you would pick it up. Geoff I will just explain the area that I am in, just in case Luke can recognise some of it. Coming in the main entrance are these huge sliding doors, very, very big, then there is sort of a huge L going off to the right and a little bit to the left. There is a main office on the right hand corner just opposite where this prototype was being made. It also seems to be right next to the docks, very close to the main river there, and thats about it.

Miriam (Guide) That was very good. It is a pity Irene could not remember where she had been tonight. Geoff She cant remember? Miriam (Guide) No, because she is in astral, she cant recollect when she awakens, you have not as yet, she will not remember. Geoff Irene, but Irene is dead. Miriam (Guide) Irene? No. Geoff Oh right, yes, I was thinking it was..Lilian, Irenes mother. Miriam (Guide) That is why she was laughing I expect, she could read your thoughts.

AVOIDING A TRAIN DISASTER IN INDIA

Geoff Now I am in India, there is a railway line, and a train has just passed through, and in this area the ground beneath the railway line is alive, it is going the either be an earthquake or a sinkhole or something. I can sense the ground beneath these railway lines, I can sense the energy that is in there, and it is about to erupt or happen, I dont know what it is going to do. It seems to be getting more active, I will go down inside now and check. I have seen what will happen if we do allow this to erupt, again we are going to use this group of spirits and their energies to control this particular area. Now it is very black, this area, it is not an evil force, it is a force of nature that has built up and got out of control, that is why it looks black it is so strong and solid. And what we are going to do is to use energy to move the force of this sideways instead of upwards, like putting a lid on it, the explosion goes sideways and not upwards. And again there is this tremendous group of spirits around me and we are all forcing the energy down into the ground, and any minute now it is going to reach its peak, and what will happen is it will explode sideways and it will be absorbed by the ground around it and the shock wave will be felt for a long way, but it will not

disrupt this railway line, particularly now with hundreds of passengers. And it is happening now, I can see the shock waves going out and the tremendous energy, the shock wave hit the train and moved it, and there are people hanging on the outside of this train and the roof and everywhere. And it is slowing. Miriam (Dr Chang) Typical Indian train. Geoff Yes, and as it slows to a halt the ground where this explosion took place, opens slowly, the main force has been absorbed by the surrounding rock, it opens slowly and becomes a wide cavern which surely would have derailed the train, but once the shock wave was felt by the train, it slowed and stopped, and many hundreds of lives were saved. Miriam (Dr Chang) Did I not say that you would use the energy in different ways? And there are many more to come in the future. Geoff - This group obviously could have done this without me, why they are doing this with me, is to simply teach me. Miriam (Dr Chang) Yes, and sometimes you will call upon them to help you do something of much more value and much more power. Geoff I can actually see the train sinking into the ground as well, where it stands because of the disturbance underneath. But it is sinking slowly and people are getting off the train so that there is no loss of life. Miriam (Dr Chang) And isnt that a wonderful feeling, to think that you have achieved that by helping. Geoff Yes, quite something. Miriam (Dr Chang) There are many forms of rescue.

GOING BACK IN TIME 1991

In this meditation, Miriam is channeling and Geoff goes back in time one hundred and fifty years. Geoff Now off to the next one, and its back to mountains, also North America, I can see a big solid group of mountains, and at

the top of this group of mountains looking down in the valley, where I am is green grass and green trees, but looking down I see a barren area with black rock and some snow down there. There is a little bit of snow up here too, I am going around the side of this mountain, I can see the texture of the ground, and the trees, and I can reach out and feel, the different textures. And I have an old Indian with a very square face, flattish nose, and he has no headdress but full ceremonial paint on. And he takes me to an area, where I have seen before, I remember in meditation a long time ago, White Feather showed me this particular area. Miriam (Guide) That is so. Geoff There are a lot of young Indians, and this is where White Feather used to train with the young braves. There is a hollowed out area on the side of the cliff, and the view is beautiful and there are a lot of young braves there, only boys, no one on top, and I sat down at the end, and White Feather is there. Miriam (White Feather) Of course I am here!!! What a question, but I will keep quiet. Geoff There are also three others, White Feather on the right with one and two on my left, who seem to be in charge of this group, and I have sat cross legged and I am looking over at these young boys, and they are looking at me, and this is part of their teaching, they are being shown that other spirits can be contacted, and introduced, they are being taught about life, and I am being shown to them as a form of proof. Now what I am seeing, it is not an event that is happening now, this happened about a hundred and fifty years ago. Miriam (Guide) Yes it did! Oh yes. Geoff Now this is where it gets confusing. Miriam (Guide) You will work it out. Geoff Time is totally different in the spirit world, and I know it is very difficult for us on earth to understand, they saw me one hundred and fifty years ago as I am now in this life, so what they are being shown is somebody from the future. Miriam (Guide) That is it, now you have it.

Geoff Now that certainly opens a lot of doors doesnt it? Miriam (Guide) It certainly does, we said you had a lot more to learn and this is just the beginning. Geoff Right now, I will just go back now, it is funny what I am doing, now that I know it was one hundred and fifty years ago, the location is identical but it is a different place, it is very hard to explain, I see the same thing but it is hundred and fifty years farther away. Anyhow we will leave that for the time being and we will go back to these boys. I dont know if this is significant, but the colour is different, I am very white and the circle around me is white, and the boys and the guides and the rest are darker, like slightly shaded, I think this is to show me that they are seeing the future, that is how I will see it when it happens again. Miriam (Guide) Yes. Geoff Okay, now walking amongst them and touching them and there is an awful lot of love in this circle. Miriam (Guide) So much. Geoff Tremendous respect for their teachers, but it has brought to them several things, first of all what the teachers have been telling them has now become a reality because they can see, this creates pride in themselves for being at such a developed stage that they can see, respect for their teachers, and a tremendous amount of love and respect for each other, they have become a much more stronger, healthier, more loving group, just by having this experience. Miriam (Guide) Does it not always affect us the same? Geoff Hmm, yes, I think that is the main lesson to what that does and can do. Now I sat at the end and this whiteness around me has faded, which means that they cant see me anymore, their teachers are now talking to them, and the teachers of course know I am there. And now they are starting to move off and they are all in awe, each one will go off and think on his own, and sort out in his mind what is right and wrong because so many things now have become feasible, possible, and understandable. What they have been told has become a reality and this has made them think that so many other things

that they have been told can also be a reality. So it is a very valuable exercise. Miriam (Guide) Very valuable, now perhaps you will have a little more faith that some of the things that you have been told will come to pass. For the same reason, because we know there is a niggling doubt there, it is understandable you have not had a lot of proof yet, but it will come. Geoff I have no doubt, I can see as a whole what my future is, not the individual things, no I have no doubt whatsoever. Miriam (Guide) Well then a little bit of impatience perhaps, to get things moving. Geoff Yes frustrating. Right the teachers wave and I move on to the next one. What is quite spectacular is this feeling of being able to travel, I started off in Canada, and I knew instinctively how to get across country to New York, and then across country again to North America, and it is like having the world at your feet, like a giant atlas. Miriam (Guide) Yes! It is, and isnt it a wonderful feeling? Geoff Brilliant. Miriam (Guide) Absolutely, we tell you not to travel too much you see on earth because you have so much to do and so much time when you are on our side, leave a little bit to see.

BASKET OF ENERGY
In this meditation I am being shown a different form of energy. White Feather is channeling through Miriam. January 1998. Geoff - I now seem to be in a futuristic type of building. Nearly all the shapes are semi-circular like saucer shapes on stalks. Okay well let me go through and see if I can see what it is. They are very difficult to describe these shapes, I will just try and give you an example if you had a hardboiled egg, cut in half, took the yolk out, you have got that like big saucer shape, its like that but a hundred times bigger, on stalks and they are

pointing at different directions. They are all connected up one way or another, but nothing uniform. I am going through them and I am feeling them, and it seems to be like smooth stone and there is nothing uniform about this whole complex that I am in. Now, one seems to be broken, because it is all jagged and broken and its not at all like the others, and it is living its a live thing, so you mustnt assume that everything that looks like stone is stone. Miriam (White Feather) Yes, thats right Geoff - Right, but Im going to smooth it out because that is what it wants, so I will do that first of all, which is quite easy to do with the mind, its like sealing an open sore. And it does seal up again very nicely, Im now going to go inside it, and I will lie on my back inside to communicate and find out what this is. This is one of the young, it is not an adult, its young and I get farther inside, and suddenly I am part of a huge network of beings. Its like a vast honeycomb stretching for a long way and its so soft and loving and happy and warm and comfortable. I havent figured out yet what it is. Its all around, lets go to some other places and see.. ah, got it this is like the basket in the sky that we send surplus energy to. (After a meditation we send the surplus energy to what we call the Basket in the sky...Spirit can then use the energy when they need to.) Miriam (White Feather) Yes Geoff - Oh so this is just nice loving feelings.. energy that can be used. Miriam (White Feather) Yes a different form of energy Geoff - Thats nice, okay and you can use it for all sort of things, thats just the shape we saw it as, okay. We can leave that now. Miriam (White Feather) It makes you loathe to leave Geoff - It does, doesnt it? So nice. Okay, so another one? Miriam (White Feather) Yes, one more then I must go.

CAVES CHANGING CREATURES THOUGHT FORMS

Geoff I started to get two things at once there, one was a very big eye, I can see the eyelashes, just prior to that I got a cave and inside this cave, it has a big open entrance, is this enormous hairy thing, like a giant cat curled up asleep. And I will first go in there to see what it is. It seems to be just that, a giant cat. I will try and get inside its mind to find out more. I am not getting anything, I go a bit farther into the cave, I see stones and rocks, and creatures, little creatures. There are lots of these little creatures in here, and they live in this cave, and this is the only entrance to the outside and the cat is kept there through their imagination, it is not a real cat, it is something that their imagination has created. And it is passed down through different generations, for many, many years and each generation is told to be afraid of this enormous thing in the entrance and must not venture outside of the cave. The creatures themselves are small and round and black with six or eight legs. They twitter, the sort of noise they make, and they work a lot as, they have a form of telepathy between them, although not very well developed. Miriam (Dr Chang) A bit like bat communication, would you say? Geoff Yes, but I think what I am there for is to teach them that they must dissolve this thought form that they have created. And this will give them more freedom, they have always lived with this fear and now it is time to do away with it to develop and progress more. Now the best way to do this, I am walking through this cat backwards and forwards and they can see that nothing is happening to me, but they are concerned as I am obviously in spirit form and they are not. So I have gone back to one, and I am explaining to them as a group what the problem is, and I have asked for one of these little creatures to come with me and do exactly the same. Now I have got one and as we walk towards this cat, it gets up and turns and faces us, and this is created by the group mind, the

thought from the one that I am with is being picked up by all the rest and together they are creating the power to make this thing work. Now, he is very hesitant to move forward so again I have to demonstrate that I am the same as him and I am holding him and he can feel that I am physical. Now also that is what they are creating with their group mind, because I am not, but that is what they feel. So for the exercise it is the right thing, so I go back to the cat and as it tries to catch me, which they are creating in their minds, I know it will not or cannot harm me, and therefore the claw passes straight through me. They are beginning now to understand the power of their thought, for a lot of their community is controlled and developed by this power. Now we take the tail of the cat, and I am telling them to have a group thought to dissolve the end of the tail, and they are not certain whether or not this will happen, but as they create this thought so the tail starts to disappear. This in turn creates in them more faith in what they can do with their power, and they dissolve more and more and the cat just disappears. Miriam (Dr Chang) Isnt it wonderful what they can do? Geoff Thats right. Miriam (Dr Chang) Even so the little ones have to have faith, of what power can be created just by a mass of people or anything thinking the same. Therefore just think what can be achieved once the circles are complete? Geoff Yes, thats right. Miriam (Dr Chang) Tremendous. Geoff Now just before I leave, I have brought them all forward up to where the cat was, and so that they can make sure that the cat will not reappear, and so that their faith will get stronger and stronger, they understand it more and the whole thing is being consolidated, and I can now safely leave them with their thoughts. Miriam (Dr Chang) Oh he is truly on form tonight is he not? There is such a joyous feeling in the air tonight.

Geoff Hmm, there certainly is. Now I am traveling across hills, and mountains away from this cave, and I am waiting to see where I go next.

VIEWING COLLECTION OF MISJUDGED ITEMS.

In this meditation one of my guides is channeling through Miriam and showing me some very unusual objects. Geoff - I have in front of me something very strange. It looks like a chest of draws with many, many, many, drawers in it lots of little drawers, each one the size of a postcard. What seems to be flapping around this is something which looks like evil spirits, negative intentions or whatever. Thats what it portrays, but it is not. It is something which just looks like that. This is a box of memories I dont know from whom at the moment. This is where people have seen something, and assumed that it is bad when in actual fact it is not. Guide: Yes. Geoff - And they have stored it here. It looks a bit like an "odd box". It has no real value but whoever collects the thought forms, memories, sort of puts all the unusual things in here for people like me to look at. Guide: And themselves they test you. Geoff - And each one is something which it is not. Very clever that. Well have a look in some of the drawers and just see what we can see. The first one is a pair of forceps, which you think is going to be painful. But if they use forceps on you to remove a rotten tooth, its for the good. Guide: Yes. Geoff - And, well have a look at another one. Theres a long spike it looks like a chromium spike about 9 inches long. Can you imagine that sort of piercing your flesh? Guide: For what reason?

Geoff - It looks like something thats going to pierce your flesh and hurt but it is not. It is too aligned its a mechanical joint. Is that right? Guide: Yes. Geoff - Alright. The next one we have a gadget that looks like giant nut crackers. Theyre semi-circular. Giant nut crackers with a semi circular shape on the end so it can crush. I immediately think of getting my fingers crushed in something like this. Guide: The old fashioned thumb screw or. Geoff - A nasty bit of equipment anyway, but what it is used for is crushing something like a large wart. Guide: Yes. Geoff - Crushed to zero. That was fun. Okay, now lets look at the things on the top that are flapping around like evil little bats. They were the most evil aspect of this box. And they look like, close up, theyve got tiny little paws and theyre like little fruit bats flying squirrels! , thats what they are and theyre so cute. Close up theyre so cute. Lovely little things. Right well, that was an interesting box. Guide: Very interesting.

COLLECTIVE THOUGHT FORMS

In this meditation we are learning about group energies. A guide called White feather is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - Okay. Now Ive got a huge building. Its covered in snow. The side of the building facing me, theres hundreds of arches, thousands, they are windows with arches, its very old, looks a bit like a huge railway station. And this is in Germany and its a huge shed of some sort but its deserted now. Ill go inside and theres a collection of energies in here. They are like hiding up in the roof. And they are like scared energies. These are thought forms of fear. Now theyre attracted. They started to collect here and they attract other fear thought

forms other fear thought forms are automatically attracted to them and the thought gets bigger and bigger. White feather (Miriam): Yes. Like a magnet. Geoff - Yes. Now the fear thought form is not a bad thought form but it must be disposed of. The person that had that thought form, will get over the fear, doesnt need any particular help for that thought form, that thought form hasnt called for help, its just been created, so you neednt worry about the person that created that thought form. These thought forms must be dispersed. Because they will start to collect - the group will just get bigger and bigger and the people around there will get influenced. White feather (Miriam): That is your task. Geoff - And its quiet an easy one you just send out a bit of love and white light and they feel what I feel and it they just burst and disappear. Okay now the inside is nice and clean. And other thought forms will gather elsewhere but that was just something which he wanted me to see and I had to do. Nice.

EXPERIENCING HARMONY WITH NATURE

In this meditation I am being shown a past life, and the Guide channeling through Miriam is Ishmael. Geoff - There is a big chestnut horse, a very nice area lots of greenery, wide-open spaces, big square hills in the background. Its how I picture New England or Kentucky or something like that. The horse is very frisky, very healthy and beautiful looking horse. I have some attachment to this horse, I have known this horse from a past life, and without thinking I will get on its back. Its the way I am getting on which makes me know that I know this particular horse. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes you do. Geoff - Because I dont ride horses, and we are off galloping across the meadow or the field. Its very easy to stay on without a saddle, without reigns and there is just this very close attachment to the horse. I can actually feel its neck and its body,

and every part of it. I can see it. I have obviously owned this horse before. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes you have, not once but many times. Animals too, often come to the same lives with the same people Geoff - I didnt know that Miriam (Ishmael) Oh yes Geoff - One life I had this horse, we have come to an area where it is very rocky and there is a stream running over the rocks, and this horse has broken its right front foot. I can see that very clearly. Somehow it is getting fixed, or I am remembering what I am doing, I have got its right foot in the water, taking off the blood, giving it healing, straightening it. It all seems to be . Miriam (Ishmael) So natural. Geoff - Yes Miriam (Ishmael) You have done it so many times in past lives Geoff - What is around the horses foot is silver energy. Now I knew that this was happening at the time, that this foot was getting healed by spirit or some form of energy. Yes by spirit. So in this particular life I was advanced enough to call on a spirit to help do that. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes you were, perhaps you could pick up what you were. Geoff - Yes I am seeing a lot clearer now. The horse is now on my left and whilst it takes time to heal, I am sitting looking in this big enclosed valley, its almost a circular valley at the base and I can see myself sitting there and I have a long cloak on or cape, its a brownish natural material, very light and it has a lot of ragged ends. I am looking about fifty years old, and semi bald on top. And from the back, I look like the Chinese spirit that I am normally. The valley has many animals in it, and I have a very strong connection with lots of animals. And I could communicate at their level Miriam (Ishmael) Yes you could Geoff - And there is a tremendous amount of love there, and a very uncomplicated type of love. Its like how a dog always

loves you even when its been scolded. It is the same as all these animals but they have got total trust, and an understanding, although I can only see a group of animals and they are all different. I know that I can relate to each one and understand. Its like I am understanding 100 different animals and thoughts at once. Miriam (Ishmael) Isnt it wonderful Geoff - Its a beautiful feeling, really is beautiful Miriam (Ishmael) And that you have had that in many lives Geoff - I wish I could do that now, it would be tremendous Miriam (Ishmael) Oh you will, you will in the future, perhaps not with so many but you will help a lot and you will be a good communicator. Telepathy goes through many stages Geoff - The closeness of these animals is just fabulous, its like having 100 different Mutts (favorite dog) all with that amount of love and closeness, but even more than that because of the telepathy and the understanding the way they are thinking- their loves towards me, its just too beautiful but I cant make out yet what I am doing here. Miriam (Ishmael) You will if you sit here long enough Geoff - I am Indian, and over on the right is an Indian wife, and I was a wise old Indian to be consulted, no-not so much old, very fit and agile and very strong. But I was the one they consulted when there were any serious matters. Like a guru in a way. I lived in this valley which was basically almost sacred, it was mine and they wouldnt dare trespass or shoot any animals in that area. I had an awful amount of respect. I used to sit in this -animal skinned tent, it was stretched tight, and it was wide. This was really paradise, a very happy life a comfortable life. Miriam (Ishmael) Very nice. Geoff - I had everything I wanted there, the girl that I was with was my dark-haired wife, and it was just so comfortable. The life was to develop, I could see the understanding of the lesson, Let me see if I can put into words- being totally free from all forms of material hassle, and being very well respected, and high up in the Indian community, I was left without any

earthly problems, and could concentrate more on spiritual things which both of us enjoyed tremendously. My wife then, was there more to support and to learn, she was nowhere near as wise or experienced as I was. Miriam (Ishmael) No she was not Geoff - And I could spend time thinking about how the community, the country or the land could be improved for everyones benefit, again not in a material way but in ways of comfort and understanding and Miriam (Ishmael) Living with Nature Geoff - Yes looking after the environment and so on. It was very very. Miriam (Ishmael) That was a wonderful life Geoff - It certainly was, I can feel that air, I can smell the area without actually smelling it through my nose here. Miriam (Ishmael) I know what you mean. Geoff - I can sense so many different things, the wind on the grass, the trees, the birds, the animals, the clouds, part of the hillside, rocks, streams. I can see the whole thing so clearly, and even some of the people who are on the far ridge who come to visit, to seek advice and so on. It was just the most beautiful, warm loving fantastic life.It was perfect. Miriam (Ishmael) Absolutely, now does it not make you wonder why you want to come back to this life Geoff - Yes Miriam (Ishmael) I thought it would, but you are not to know as yet Geoff - Now, there is more to this. Outside this tent of mine there would be a campfire going, and I can see five or six spirits sitting there talking to me, people like White Feather (Regular Guide) for instance would actually materialise, and hold a conversation. Now, they only materialised right towards the end, prior to that I used to know they were there and speak to them, and converse with them through telepathy, because I had to make the decisions. I would get their advice, but I had more to learn. In the last twenty years or so they would materialise fully,

and for them-- the visiting spirits most times it would be like a holiday not a holiday Miriam (Ishmael) Yes a sort of holiday - we do enjoy holidays. Geoff - A bit like a social visit, say just sit there and enjoy the peace and serenity of this beautiful area, and we used to discuss-- now it was limited to what they could discuss with me. Geoff - Just as it is now Geoff - Yes, so I wouldnt -although I was highly developed spiritually- they wouldnt discuss things like aliens and so on which were immaterial then. The lesson was how to live in Harmony to show me perfect harmony with nature, so at a later stage I could recreate it when possible, when needed. I have seen what has to be built so that I am then able to build it. And it was just too beautiful. Miriam (Ishmael) But you are not to linger there. Geoff - Pity

A FAT TEACHER IN THAILAND

In this meditation I am being shown various forms of energy by a guide called Iffy, who is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - Right, I have a character in Thailand, I think. Theres quite a modern building, 2 stories and it looks like 10 flats on the ground floor and 10 flats on the floor above. Its set in a nice wooden surrounding, its sunny. Its like some form of modern day temple or college. The 20 rooms are occupied by people learning a religion. Iffy (Miriam): Yes. Geoff - Now, I was attracted there by the character on the nd 2 floor. At the end of the 2nd floor is a big balcony, maybe 20ft sq. And its got nice views around it. And sitting with his back to one side of the balcony, where theres a fence, is this enormous person. I mean this is fat beyond belief. It is impossible for him to move. He is moved by the students who come there to learn. He just has rolls of fat which are

enormous. I mean, he is sitting, it seems to be cross-legged and his stomach is hanging past his knees and on either side touches the floor. I mean were probably talking about, I dont know, 50 stone or something. Absolutely immense. But hes very happy and he eats, he eats non-stop. Now he is some form of teacher or leader - spiritual leader. Now the young men who are occupying these rooms are trainee monks, who live very Spartan lives. They have one cot in a room, they have their begging bowls and they go out each day. They have no possessions at all, except their saffron robes. And every day each of them comes to this man, either separately or in groups, to learn. He constantly eats while they are there, which are luxuries that they could never afford or obtain and this is all for a purpose, to discipline themselves as to feelings and emotions. Iffy (Miriam): Yes, it is something that he has undertaken to become so gross to achieve that. Geoff - Very strange. Such a happy guy. He does have a lot of wisdom and what he does teach will benefit his students and benefit mankind as they go out and spread this word. Iffy (Miriam): He must be very uncomfortable. Geoff - Mmmm. Now for some reason Im running my hands over his chest. His chest area is very weak, the upper part of his body is very weak because of this immense burden that hes carrying. The top of his spine, his neck and so on. Hes showing me quite a few things, but he can control the majority through.. his dedication, his meditation, he is learning, sort of 10 hours a day, so he is able to achieve the continued wellbeing, for want of a better word, of his body and his ailment. And he can control the pain. When necessary should any part of his body collapse or need repair, he can fix it personally. Iffy (Miriam): Yes he can. Geoff - Now what hes saying is because hes been doing, sort of 8 or 10 hours a day, every day, for many, many, many, many years, this is what he can do. And he can do far more things than I can actually believe at the moment. But knowing what I do, with the little experience that Ive had so far, I can

accept and imagine what he can do with 40 years, 30 years of solid experience and so many hours a day. Iffy (Miriam): Yes. But I dont think you would every have to do anything like that. Geoff - His name, which we can remember him by, is Taron. Its the nearest we will get, thats ok. Hes pointing to Miriam. He will talk with you later. Iffy (Miriam): Another day. Geoff - Yes. Miriam - Hell be welcome. Geoff - Right, we will leave him and go look at the next place.

GROUP MINDS CREATE A VILLAGE.

In this meditation I am taken to another dimension. A guide called John is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - Im in a land that has been created. It is a beautiful town where everything is nicely laid out. There are nice bright colours and a feeling of happiness throughout the town. I cant see any people as yet but I know theyre there and everybody is very happy. Everybody talks to everybody else; everybody gives each other love and understanding. Theyve got time for each other. Its an ideal town to live in. As you walk to the outskirts of town and look over the hill you are in the country. The country is beautiful and the air is fresh and again its an ideal town in which to live. The town itself is the important part. Its been created by a group of minds you could call it a committee who constantly update and revise this place so its created purely with the mind... What they do when they want to teach somebody they will take them at night in astral travel to this town so that their higher selves can experience Im not sure whether it is the higher self or the people themselves but whatever so they can experience living in these conditions and how beautiful it can be. While we live on earth we are so motivated by material things and status and this that and the

other that we dont have time to look after friends and family. We are too involved with ourselves and material life and they way this has progressed over many, many, centuries this is getting worse and worse and we are getting further and further away from a perfect society. For those who want to help others and also those that are on one extreme who are totally money orientated, they are taken to this beautiful town in astral so they can learn, and their way of thinking can be changed slightly but because they are on earth, they have total free will so their way of thinking is not changed. They change their own way of thinking after experiencing something as beautiful as this. The town itself though is really great. Theyre not letting me walk around anymore. Im now hovering above the town looking down and I can see how beautiful it is and they are saying, Why dont you come down here because this is actually great down here and when you go back to your world its going to seem pretty inadequate so we dont want to spoil anything. You have to experience life on earth itself before you can come to a place like this. The brief scenario that I got was just too beautiful. Great place, great people. Everybody talks to everybody else. Its really is a perfect situation to be in. Everybody is your best friend and you all help each other and just have a good time. Its totally, totally, different than being on earth. John: So much joy and happiness. Geoff - Yes and when you go into the country there are all the animals there and because you love animals all the animals are tame. The same love is between the animals and people and so on. You can feel a connection to nature, and the trees and the sky and the whole thing is all part of this huge oneness as we know but theres just so much love for everything.

HAPPY THOUGHT FORMS

In this evening's meditation we are learning about group energies. A guide called White feather is channeling through Miriam.

Geoff - Now we go to a building, a very special building. Its in America. Outside there are very tall green trees. Its in a quiet town not a city. Its a very special building. As I go around you want to sort of pat it and stroke it. Its nice. Its got a slate roof. Its a very old building. But its nice and gives off very nice vibrations. Ive gone all the way around it, now Ill go inside it. And what is inside is a collection of very nice thought forms. And these are very .. the feeling is giving and loving. They are thought forms to help people but very nice thought forms. Not a thought form where somebody falls down and you send them some love but where somebody loves somebody else and gives them a hug it creates a beautiful thought form. White feather (Miriam): Very well put. Geoff - Now they have to go somewhere. They are happy thought forms. So they all gather in this particular building and because they are happy thought forms, they can be used. So, where a child, for instance, is unhappy because a Mother is out the room or whatever spirit can take a happy thought form, because its already created, its already an Earth energy and just put it around the child to make it feel comfortable and loved until the mother gets back or for a certain period. So these happy thought forms are used all the time. They are also used with absent healing. Not so much for healing but for sending happiness to uplift people and so on. And people meditating will automatically have a thought to send some love to somebody.not quite - when they need a lot of energy for some specific thing, like a child whos lost its mother, they would take a lot of these thought forms and surround the child and that sort of cocoons it and makes it feel more comfortable while it adjusts to not having a mother. White feather (Miriam): Thats excellent. And do you think youll be using that in your sanctuary? Geoff - Im sure we can. (laugh) White feather (Miriam): Why not.

Geoff - Now what we can do as well. Alright that building, for some reason attracted the thought forms there. What we can do is create our own building. Our sanctuary would become a building which attracts those happy thought forms. White feather (Miriam): Of course you can and dont forget there are plenty of spirits waiting to take these away as they do with your absent healing. You just have to learn to harness the amount you need and where it has to go and we will do the rest. Geoff - Right. So our sanctuary would become a very happy area. White feather (Miriam): Oh yes. It will not all be happy, there will be misery, theres bound to be when you have people coming for healing but that will be in a special area. Geoff - Which makes the feelings good, which raises peoples vibrations. Which makes it easy to work, and so on. White feather (Miriam): They could even go there and relax. Geoff - Yes, thats nice. Because youre not really using up the energy. White feather (Miriam): No, youre not using Geoff - Its just nice to feel it, to be there. Its like lying in the sun. Great. White feather (Miriam): So that is one room to put up. Geoff - Yes, well and truly.

HELPING IN A LANDSLIDE
Geoff - I am in some sort of street market in the Far East (Burma). Its absolutely teeming down with rain, its like monsoon season. It started off as a street market, this is part of a disaster, its monsoon season, there are floods coming down from the hills, the ground is already turned to mud, crumbling in places, people are trying to escape, water is just streaming down from the hills. What is at the top is I can see, it is all going to come down on us, its going to be like a mud slide- an avalanche, the water

is building up at the base of this huge chunk of hillside, and its cutting big paths through the earth, so eventually a whole chunk will come down in the form of mud. Its like loose packed earth at the moment. I can see its about to come down and when it does its going to wipe out an awful lot of lives. It is inevitable that this will happen Miriam (Ishmael) But you are there for a reason. Geoff - Its not a current event, its not just about to happen, it did happen a long time ago. I am presuming its one of my past lives. What I am doing is literally keeping the avalanche up there until I can figure out a little more, so that I can watch it happen. Verna is in this life Miriam (Ishmael) Yes Geoff - This is quite incredible, Verna is living a physical life, and I am not, in this lifetime Miriam (Ishmael) True Geoff - As this avalanche happens I will lift Verna off the ground physically, so that the avalanche passes beneath her. I am letting it happen now and people are just getting buried, and they all die, there are many many deaths. The reason that I did this, is because I need Verna to work on an earth vibration, to help all these people pass over. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes, so many times you see those in spirit will help those on earth and they choose that particular time, to continue the work. Geoff - One obviously knows what happens to people when they die, moving over to spirit and so on, there are an awful lot of us channeling energy into Verna, and this is very interesting, Verna is the only one working- she is getting the spirits out of the people, so they can move upwards so that they can be taken over by spirit, but only Verna. There must be 1500 of us all channeling energy into Verna so that she has got enough, and she is working on a group, not just an individual spirit at a time, she is working on helping the whole group that is buried ,as a group and not as individuals. Which is part of the work we were discussing a few meditations ago.

So Verna is basically the spirit in charge of that area. She moves everybody upwards, she does the necessary, but all at once, she doesnt take hours to do it, the whole thing is done in 5 or 10 minutes. As those spirits move upwards they are taken and accepted by your spirits, and taken over to the other side. Miriam (Ishmael) Much less traumatic, as they didnt have to suffer the trauma. Geoff - I can see Verna still there. I thought at first of all she was the only survivor, but there are others. They are not spiritual they are ordinary people, so Verna knows the work she has done, and she will now start to help those who are still alive, on top of the avalanche, and also those that are semi buried, which is all part of their karma and their experience. Miriam (Ishmael) Not all will want to be rescued Geoff - Now there are groups of spirit, groups of three, four or five spirits to help each individual- that whole exercise was like one lesson specifically for Verna Miriam (Ishmael) Yes it was- And I am sure she will enjoy listening to it. Geoff - Now I am experiencing again an emotion I have never had before, which is what Verna is feeling for all the people that are physically dead. She is experiencing, not a state of shock, it is, well it really does not have a name, because what she is seeing is 300 or so people suddenly wiped out viciously, but at the same time they are still alive spiritually, so she is feeling the shock of the earthly vibration of these bodies getting wiped out, and then the happiness when they reappear on the spiritual side. So she is feeling- using two types of senses together- earthly and spiritual, and feeling a positive and a negative, all at once. I think she is now laughing. Its funny how you can laugh at a time like this, where there is a complete disaster with 300 or so people wiped out, and somebody is laughing. Because you can understand it from a spiritual side. Miriam (Ishmael) The work has been done Geoff - The ending to this, Verna has now done the work, and she can pass over and now she dies.

Miriam (Ishmael) Yes, (laughing), did I not say this would be a special evening, So many different feelings that one cannot imagine Geoff - So now she has come up to join me, and we are together again, and she has just finished that lifetime or that experience. An interesting thing here is, as Verna has come over, she has come straight over straight to me and I am taking her back to convalesce or whatever, but there is no feeling of us being apart for several years or a lifetime. Miriam (Ishmael) No because once you are in spirit, feelings are different completely. Geoff - There is this solid bond, closeness or connection that just automatically happens again, we are sort of part of each other Miriam (Ishmael) Yes all with one.

HELPING TRIBAL ELDER WITH CEREMONY

In this meditation I am experiencing the lesson, and the Guide channeling through Miriam is Mr Wu. Geoff - Again there is somebody very strong with me. Im in a cave. I think its an extension to where Ive been before. Im not sure. Its very strange. Where I started, on the floor, there were stone bodies carved- all lying side by side, and the stone is very polished. It was like a mass grave, but had all this intricate stone work put on top all in one piece. Thats what it seems to be -but Ive walked through a little way and come to the entrance, which is covered in greenery, and when I look out Im sort of half way up a hill, and its inaccessible for virtually anybody except a rock climber and, is there a little Valley in front of me? Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes. Geoff - And a hill. Now I start by going back in the cave to see what I can find. What seems strange is, when I go back towards where I came in, it seems to be the end of a dimension. I cannot see ahead of me.just thislike a brick wall.

Miriam (Mr Wu) You are right. You are at the end of one dimension. Geoff - What is in this cave is not important. Its just the entry point to what Im going to see. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes. Geoff - So I go out through the cave entrance into this valley. Theres a nice river below which links up to another river, and theres some heavy forest. Im going down amongst this heavy forest, and there are Bushmen or pygmies living there. Now, its an old race that has got well behind the times. Miriam (Mr Wu) Very old. Geoff - What theyre experiencing at the moment is seeing a spirit arrive which is me. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes. It is. Geoff - What theyve learnt over centuries is just to do with faith. Theyve built up a faith over the centuries, because what theyve been told handed down from their elders, etc. handed down through generations and they all believe that they can actually see spirits and Gods and whoever comes down Miriam (Mr Wu) Oh, yes they do. Geoff -... and thats why they can see. Theyre taught to expect it, and when it happens for the first time, they expect it to happen and therefore they can see. Now theyre seeing me as a shape. Ive sort of detached myself and sat down amongst them, and Im looking at me as a shape, as a human, surrounded by a ball of white light, but a very, not bright white but just whitish light. Like a mist. Miriam (Mr Wu) Like a mist yes. Geoff - And theyre all theyre all looking towards this thing which is me, and theyre saying, sort of, we all have a problem were asking you for advice. Miriam (Mr Wu) That is what you have to do. Geoff - Yeah. They, sort of, see me as a Godlike creature. Miriam (Mr Wu) Thats right. A Godlike figure and now you must find out their problem. Geoff - Right. I can best do it from where I am amongst them- and feeling the vibrations that are around, and for this Ill

use the third eye which I got yesterday to see it clearer. Its the passing of an elder of the tribe. Its an old woman a wise old woman, the medicine woman of the tribe, and she is about to die- and knows she is about to die. And because of what they have been taught, they summoned me to take her spirit, which they will actually be able to see, over to the other side so its a very important ceremony. Miriam (Mr Wu) Very important. You have done something similar before, but not quite been seen in the same context. Geoff - Now, I can see how all this ties in with spirit work. Youve got these people who are so developed in one sense, but not in another. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes, which is most important. Geoff - Yes youre right, and spirit knows, whoever is showing me this, knows when that woman is about to die, and therefore can bring someone like me along to do the necessary at the right time. Now, if she were to die in say three hours time, he would use somebody else from a different group, so I just happen to be the lucky one. Miriam (Mr Wu) You are. Geoff - Now, what Ive said is not exactly true, because you can change time. I can do this before or after the event, and still have the same result with what they see. Miriam (Mr Wu) But.? Geoff - This one is actually happening now. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes. Geoff - I went back into the misty light, and then I moved forward and they watched me and then I went through to this woman and thats where Ive been talking from. Now that shes seen me she knows she is about to pass over, and the transfer is going to be far different than normal. Because she can see me she is expecting it and she will not resist at all. She welcomes it, but she will pass over as- it wont be a shock to her system. What Im doing now is lifting the spiritual body out of the physical, and it comes away very quickly. I put my hand on the

back of the head and sort of ran it along the body and just lifted it out. I have stood her next to me. Miriam (Mr Wu) And they can see it. Geoff - Yes. The physicals still there. Im walking out now with her to the entrance of the hut, and all the people are gathered watching- and theyre all theyre all sending such a tremendous amount of love a group love which is beautiful and its its not just love, its reverence. Miriam (Mr Wu) Reverence a bit of worship. Geoff - Yes and its making their faith so much stronger, and the woman on my right is feeling this reverence and love. She understands what is going to happen so far. She has total, total faith and she is happy to cross over. The loved ones shes leaving behind- she doesnt feel grief for -because this is a big event in their lives, and theres no grief from either side. Miriam (Mr Wu) No, no grief from either side. Geoff - Now, theres something I must do before we go. She is in me or with me. She must she is expecting to do something. Im just trying to pick up what it is. Miriam (Mr Wu) You must leave a blessing with the tribe. A benediction, as it were. Geoff - It is happening at the moment. Somehow it is being created through her thoughts and through our energy. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes. Geoff - It is being created and passed now to the people. So, let me just figure that out. Its creation. Miriam (Mr Wu) I never really expected you to get so far. Geoff - She thought she didnt word the blessing. She thought of it, because she expected it to happen- and she wanted to get this across to the people. Our energy was used and those her thought was compiled by helpers, past people who had been over before. They put it into the correct language and words, and I see it there as a ball of energy. Miriam (Mr Wu) Your energy. Geoff - sending out these words physically to the people. This ball of energy is actually speaking physically to the people and I can hear it.

Miriam (Mr Wu) Now, is that not a wonderful experience? Geoff - It is indeed. Now, as we move off, what is left behind is a big ball of mist. The images fade and the mist remains there, and disperses over the next about three hours. During this time they will celebrate and give thanks and all sorts of things its a way of getting out as well. Ive moved to the other side of this mist, with this woman where there are a lot of helpers from her tribe who have passed over before, who are taking over and taking her on her way. She is totally, totally, comfortable with all of this because she recognises the people. It is what she expected would happen, and she moves off with no trouble at all. And Im just remaining there watching this scene through the mist. I can see through it from there they cant see me- and I can feel what theyre experiencing their emotions, the love, their thanks, the confirmation that another event has gone, sort of, according to plan according to their lifestyle, their religion. And its very happy- and it also makes the tribe so much closer together. And they also have the group mind as well as the individual minds. . Miriam (Mr Wu) And that is just a sample of what you will be doing in the future. Geoff - That was great. Such a lovely feeling for me as wellto be able to do that. Miriam (Mr Wu) It makes material worries (laughter) fade into insignificance, does it not? Geoff - It certainly does. Miriam (Mr Wu) Because your life on earth is such a small span in comparison. Geoff - Yes. A beautiful feeling inside. Right Ill leave that one and drift off. Now, should I go back to the same way I came because it is a different dimension, or not, or doesnt it make any difference? Miriam (Mr Wu) The choice is yours. Geoff - In that case, Ill go straight up oh, it doesnt make any difference, you can just. Miriam (Mr Wu) It doesnt.

Geoff - What it is, is a point, its like the first page of a book. If I had to direct somebody there I would direct them the same way as I went, because I know it- thats all it is, its a signpost. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes. Geoff - Right, Im drifting on through clouds and the feeling is beautiful. Im feeling on top of the world, with what Ive experienced and with what Im doing. And there are others around me. Theyre all going their own separate ways doing their own different things theyre all working and Im going to meet someone..

HOW A GERMAN OFFICER FELT

Geoff - Theres some more to this. Im going down to an area in France. Im on a bridge over a river its autumn, all the trees are bare. Its a beautiful town and there are German troops marching in there. What Im feeling is a dead vibration throughout this town. Not sadness or defeat or anger but just dead, nonexistent, neutral its a very strange feeling - its like picking up the hand of somebody whose dead, its cold and clammy. Miriam (Ishmael) Not a nice feeling. Geoff - No. Its dead for a reason, the whole area, the whole town and I can see it enveloped with this sphere of dead energy. What it does is the Germans took over this town and they held a lot of important meetings there, trained officers, decision makers and so on. It was an important training area for the German officers. This dead feeling was established by the good spirits and when German officers would come in to this town they would have their share of the group energy brought down to a neutral level therefore slowing down the growth of this powerful negative group energy the Germans were creating. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes something that you would not expect. Geoff - No, but it was a way of controlling the growth.

Miriam (Ishmael) It was. So much can be done by thought energy. Geoff - Now, Ive asked to find one German officer so that I can get inside and feel what change took place and I have the image of one. I can see the gold leaf around his hat and I can see him standing leaning against a building out of character of how a German officer should act and Ive gone inside him. Now, this is also very interesting hes not there, nor is his spirit. Ive gone inside the memories of him that were left there. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. Geoff - Through his eyes Im seeing railway tracks and trains Im seeing the whole thing in a very grey picture. When he thinks back thinks back the last few years in which he was rising to the rank he has at the moment in the German army, the enthusiasm he had believing they would conquer the other countries and believing that what Hitler said and what they were doing was the right thing to do the propaganda was very, very, strong. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes, and that was the main thing that he thought he was doing well. Geoff - Yes, and now he feels empty inside and he views everything as very grey and dull. Im seeing the scene of trains and railway lines and industrial yards everything is grey, its raining, its dismal and he is standing on the side, leaning back against the building, hes lost his etiquette how he should act as a German officer of such a high rank and he thinks back to his wife who he rarely sees now. It was five years ago when the war started or he got involved and thinking back to those five years ago, he sees his wife in a garden with flowers and its bright red, bright yellow, bright green, the flowers and lawns and so on surrounding his wife and this beautiful loving, homely and feeling of happiness etc. Now hes in a world which is grey and raining and he sees everything as being grey. He doesnt see colours anymore - its the way he thinks although the colours are there he sees it all as grey and drab and miserable and hes beginning to..hes not yet wondering whether or not he was right in the last five years, all he can see is that now it is

miserable whereas before it was much happier. When he leaves this town he will go back amongst fellow officers and other people and he will be surrounded by the normal colour and he will feel he will feel different because what hes done is taken with him this dead feeling from the town its surrounded and enveloped his aura and hell carry it with him. When he meets other people he will see how happy they are compared to himself only and he will begin to understand and begin to think for himself what is right and wrong .. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. Geoff - and he will begin to go against what he is doing. Miriam (Ishmael) That is so. Geoff - Now, I see him at the gate to a house its in a wood. The gate is just some strands of wire which he climbs over. Hes got his jackboots on and his grey overcoat. Hes going up to this house where there is an elderly French couple middle aged French couple and he goes in, and it is here that he breaks down completely. Now, this is just his story everybody has different stories. Now, the house that hes in has such a lot of happy, loving vibrations in and those vibrations alone without the help of spirit and the people there break down the dead feeling in this officers aura and releases him from it and that release is the turning point where he breaks down in tears and really sort of falls apart - and then starts to think for himself and he sees things in a whole different light, and then he becomes a positive force a good force with the determination to correct what is wrong and I presume along with many others and then starts to change the group negative power of the German forces. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes he does and he could not have achieved anything like it if he had not experienced what he had in the beginning. Geoff - Yes, that is very interesting. Miriam (Ishmael) .but he had to plumb the depths of despair the negative feelings as you say. Geoff - Yes - and then I can see an overall picture of the morale of the German army starting to crumble because of this

positive inroad being made into this large negative force and it just accelerates, gets faster and faster until the dark power subsides in the middle and that is when the war ends. Miriam (Ishmael) A wonderful experience. Geoff - Hmm. Certainly is. It will be interesting to see or to feel the reaction of the German people after the war. Miriam (Ishmael) Would you like to try for that tonight or another time. Geoff - Whatever you think is best. Miriam (Ishmael) Concentrate and then we shall see. Geoff - Right, well, weve already left that so somebodys made a decision. (Laughter)

INDIAN CAVES HARMONY VALLEY 1992

Geoff - Right now it seems we have got something a bit more serious, I can see a hole in the ground, it is white sand and there seems to be a funnel going downwards. Not sure what is down there, seems to be a large sort of insect and this funnel is to trap other insects they slide into is, because it is made out of sand they slide down, and it eats them. Verna Is he like in the desert? Geoff Yes, it is on earth, and it is this time. And it is something to do with size, now I have gone above this and looked down and this hole is tiny, so I was inside the hole with this huge insect a few minutes ago, and there is somebody next to me saying everything is relevant, it just depends how you look at it. In a place like this desert, he is showing me a big desert, he is Indian, and this plain that stretches for miles, with three enormous mountains, there is a valley where he was brought up, and even in a place of extreme beauty there are things which you see as being nasty, when you see them in perspective they are not as bad, I am not sure if this is making sense, it is just what he is saying.

You must appreciate the overall picture at night in the desert you will get scorpions and large spiders, and snakes, coyotes, freezing temperatures, mosquitos, not so many, but many types of stinging insects, and yet when you look at this huge valley in the daytime it is beautiful, and peaceful and serene and so on, but you live in this valley and enjoy the beauty by day but there are as in life little nasties everywhere, but it depends how you look upon these little nasties. If you are afraid of the insects of the night, then you either sleep with a fire or make yourself a home or shelter, there are ways to overcome it, but these things are always there, and if you go through life for a long time you will at times stumble across these things. Now as with your material life at the moment, you must look at the overall picture that you have, the love that the two of us have, the family, the kids, the parents, the friends, the experiences we go through, the adventures we have had, the spiritual growth, the helping other people, that is your whole lifes picture. And along the way you will stumble and you will get scared, and you will come across these little nasties, but if you look upon the whole picture, what you have experienced with one of these little mishaps is nothing compared to the whole picture. And therefore you must learn to enjoy the whole of life, and when these small problems come your way, it depends how you look upon them, there may be a small problem, but to you they look a big problem, but know that they are only a problem, and a problem you can push to one side. You can go around it you can get over it but the problem will pass. Those who walk looking down at their feet to look for rocks they expect to stumble over, will stumble. Those that look ahead will be surefooted and will step over the obstacles. We are going now to a series of caves at the end of the valley, which were created many centuries ago by this tribe. And what I am seeing is a long cave cut into the side of a rock, if you can imagine a sheer rock face and somebody is going through it from the side and creating little arches. Now the rock face is probably twice the height of this building, so twice the

height of this halfway up the cliff face there is little arches in, and behind those arches is a passageway that goes all along the front of the cliff face. That was cut over many, many years by a dedicated group of craftsmen, they did this so that it would be a place of beauty where they could look out upon this valley, a place where they could go and find peace within themselves. Many of them dedicated a lifetime to creating, or extending this tunnel along the cliff face, and they were happy to do a hard, but mundane job because of two things. Number one they were creating something of beauty, which would be seen be generations to come, and number two they could look out upon this valley and this beautiful scene and be at peace knowing that they had a direction, and that was all they had to do. Should you wish to be still, and escape from the life that you are living for a short period you must come here and sit with peace inside you, and feel the love that comes from the valley, from the people that have lived there, from nature, and from those that have left thoughts here. Remember it as harmony valley, and when you want peace and harmony to balance your system, you must come and sit here and empty your mind and you will be at peace.

LEARNING TO SENSE WITH YOUR THIRD EYE

In this meditation a Guide called Running water who is channeling through Miriam is taking me into astral to learn Sensing. Geoff - What I started off with was a long trail of feathers, and these feathers are all planted upright in the ground, and they form a zigzag pattern, it goes for a long way, and I sort of went up to the end and stopped and turned back. Then I went off somewhere else and I came back and these feathers were still there. Ive run my hands along the tops of these feathers to feel them. And I think its to do with sensing. The texture of the feathers I can see very clearly; I know what they feel like and

what they look like and what they smell like. Its a form of exercise with senses. The feathers are not stuck in the ground; theyre stuck in what looks like some brown sacking material. And that, in turn, is lying on sand. The texture of the sand I can feel the warmth of the sand. Theres grass next to the sand, which I can see very clearly. When I run my fingers through it I can feel the parts that are wet. Miriam (Running Water) Isnt it wonderful what you can experience now with your third eye? Geoff - Yes. Miriam (Running Water) And this is Running Water. Geoff - Oh, welcome! Miriam (Running Water) My pleasure. Geoff - They are your feathers, are they? Miriam (Running Water) Yes, they are my feathers. Geoff - Right. Miriam (Running Water) They are there for a reason. Geoff - The feathers are some of the lightest things to learn with. Miriam (Running Water) They are. Geoff - And through thought I can actually sort of destroy one feather at a time. Which I did accidentally just now. But if I take a feather out, I can make it hover or move up and down. Of course, this is in astral which is different than physical. Miriam (Running Water) It is! Geoff - To do that in the physical, I would need to have absolute faith to make it work. Miriam (Running Water) Well, you have done this with a cloud! Geoff - Oh, right. Yes, I was thinking about that today. Ive tried doing it since. I tried once after that and it didnt work. I think that was because I believed it didnt work. When I first tried it on a cloud, Id read in a book that it was possible, so therefore I believed it was possible and maybe thats what made it happen. Miriam (Running Water) Yes.

Geoff - So if I had enough faith, I could do all sorts of things. Which is where Im trying to get. I was thinking about that this morning. I know that what I experience through meditation like this is quite genuine, true, but thats in a different dimension. To work the same thing in THIS dimension I havent had any experience in, and therefore I need to do something to create a little bit of faith so I can see the energy work, and then build it up. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - What is the best thing to do to start with? Miriam (Running Water) Oh, no; you work that out for yourself! Im not going to tell you! I only come here to observe and make sure youre picking up the power. Its for you to do the lesson and we will correct you if you want. Geoff - Right. Well, what if I started with a feather? Miriam (Running Water) Yes, thats a good idea. Geoff - So if I kept it in the palm of my hand with my palms facing upwards, and tried to project energy through my hand to raise the feather It would only have to raise a fraction of an inch Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - for me to have the belief that it worked, which gives me the faith which means I can do more after that. So thats what I can start with: the feathers. Miriam (Running Water) And something else you could start with quite easily, that you tried the other day and it did not work. Now, what was it? Geoff - Oh, the cloud? Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Im afraid it was too far gone for you to do anything, it really was. Geoff - Oh, right. Yes, I worked on a plant back home, on the morning of Sharons birthday, which was a drooping lily, and I worked on it just for five or ten minutes, and at the end of the day it did look better. There definitely was an improvement. Miriam (Running Water) Well, you get quicker results by negative thought but we dont want you to do that. Geoff - You get QUICKER results by negative thoughts?

Miriam (Running Water) Yes. You will notice that, it will droop quicker, than it will IMPROVE quicker. Geoff - Oh, I see. So again, with negative energy, it will sort of die and droop? Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - Oh, right. I never thought of that. Miriam (Running Water) Unfortunately it doesnt work with weeds! [WHICH RAISES A LAUGH] I could guess what your mom was thinking when she worked in the garden, and I think your father was thinking the same thing. Geoff - All right, well, well start with the plant and the feather. And, with just a little bit of concentration every day I think probably how it would work is, if I concentrate every day, till eventually it gets boring, and then one day Ill just be concentrating and itll just happen. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - Right. Miriam (Running Water) But your mind must be clear. Its no good having one ear open for the telephone. You must concentrate on what youre doing. Miriam (Running Water) Right. Okay, Ill go back to the feathers that I saw on the ground and the grass. And being able to sense that so clearly in meditation. Miriam (Running Water) Makes it so much worthwhile. Geoff - Makes what worthwhile? Miriam (Running Water) It makes it so much more worthwhile when you can sense and feel it. Geoff - Oh, yes. Miriam (Running Water) Its better than just visualising. Geoff - Yes, thats right. Now, Ive got some water, and Im playing with that. And I can feel the coolness of the water and the wetness on my hand. Im picking up stones a little bit below the water, which I can feel, and, of course, the air. If I concentrate, I can feel the air around. Now, it is always a sort of constant cool temperature - the air, whenever Im in meditation. But yesterday, for instance, when I was on top of

the mountain, I knew that it was cold and windy. But, of course, you cant feel it. I can still feel cool, comfortable air. Miriam (Running Water) But there will be times when you are doing meditation that youll find it very, very hot for a particular reason. Geoff - Thats energy going through you, isnt it? Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - Yes, Ive done that on a few occasions. In the beginning, when I used to do rescues, I used to build up a tremendous amount of heat. And now, just with practice, it doesnt build up the same amount of heat, or my body can control that more because Ive practiced enough. Miriam (Running Water) Yes, you can control it. Geoff - Yes, lets just see what else I can see with the senses. Im trying to sense a sort of not just grass or feathers or whatever but whole areas. Im sitting on the top of a hill at the moment, looking down, and its very grassy. And theres a big hill going up the other side, to a small mountain. Im trying to sense, for instance, how the mountain feels. And I can, to a degree: I can sense the immovability of it, the solidness and the actual mass. Miriam (Running Water) That is good. Geoff - So I presume if it was night-time and I couldnt see, I would be able to SENSE that it was there. Miriam (Running Water) Yes, you would. Geoff - Now, looking up at the stars, its certainly nighttime. Im lying back and looking up and I can sense distance. Miriam (Running Water) That is excellent! Geoff - Its like a sort of vacuum in front of me. Im trying to explain what it feels like. Miriam (Running Water) I understand what you mean. It is an emptiness. Geoff - Yes. Miriam (Running Water) And do you have any big boulders around you? Geoff - I can always put some there. [WITH A LAUGH] Yes.

Miriam (Running Water) Fine. What do you feel from that? Geoff - What Im looking at, at the moment, is not a loose boulder; its connected to the ground and looks like a boulder. And I can feel the connection, feel it being PART OF. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - Now, if I try a loose boulder, it seems lighter and greyer but it doesnt feel so solid and fixed. It doesnt feel immovable like the mountain did just now. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - Although its huge. Miriam (Running Water) It feels perhaps more porous? Geoff - Yes, it does. Miriam (Running Water) Now Im going to ask you a question. Imagine that you are an Indian and you are living in a very barren territory with just a few boulders and the little bit of grass that you have seen. Geoff - Yes. Miriam (Running Water) Now, the Indian is learning directions but he has his eyes bound. This is something he has been taught. Geoff - Yes. Miriam (Running Water) Can you imagine how he finds his way? First of all, in the daylight, with the sun, and then in the darkness? Geoff - Without light? Miriam (Running Water) Without light. Just the senses. Geoff - Yes. I can see, like you were saying, the porousness of things. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - The Mountains are rock solid; the boulders are slightly more porous. But where youve got a cactus and theres a big one in front of me it is more porous still, a lighter material. Miriam (Running Water) In other words, you are feeling what a blind man would feel. Would you feel the same in the dark, when it was really night-time?

Geoff - More or less the same Miriam (Running Water) Now remove the blindfold and I want you to start tracking. Something has gone ahead of you or someone now try and see if you can pick out which way they have gone. Geoff - No. Miriam (Running Water) No footsteps. Geoff - No, right. I can see WHERE they are ahead, because I can see the grayness. Miriam (Running Water) Ah. Geoff - Its a different composition. Miriam (Running Water) Yes, it is. But your eyes have got the length, from the third eye, that you would not have normally. Geoff - Aha. Miriam (Running Water) The distance is greater. And this is cultivated amongst the Indians. They have to do a lot of traveling - and where there is no civilization, they have none of the amenities that you have today. Geoff - Yes. Miriam (Running Water) This is something that we are taught. Geoff - When I normally go into meditation, I sense specific things and Im drawn towards specific things. For example, I would be able to sense a cave. I dont know how I do that; I just sense it and know its there. Now, is that the same sort of thing? Miriam (Running Water) It is. Geoff - Right. That was excellent. Thank you.

LEARNING TO SENSE (PART 2)

In this meditation I am being taught Sensing by a Guide called Running Water, who is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - Right, so well leave that area. Now, Im in a South American wood theres very dense foliage and theres a huge

tree in front of me. Im about 50 feet away from it, sitting on the ground. Its very damp and mossy. And Im much smaller than usual. And theres a little ridge, which looks like dried bark, and coming out from underneath this ridge theres lots of black beetles. And theyre about two inches long. Black. Theyre sort of going straight past me and over me. I pick them up and feel them. Theyve got Theyre on a mission somewhere. The place where theyve been living seems to be getting Now, theyve sensed that the area where theyre living will soon become waterlogged. The water table from below is rising and they can sense this so theyre leaving to go to higher ground. Miriam (Running Water) That is so. Geoff - And this is also to do with sensing. Ill get down to their size and get inside this bark where the bulk of them are, right down at the bottom where theres all the lava and all the bits and pieces, and try and sense how they know that this water is rising. The water is not coming up from below. It will do eventually. But the water is actually coming towards them, from quite a way away. Its, lets say, 50 to 100 feet away, and its like seeping through the earth. Nothing has reached them but this whole community can sense this. Miriam (Running Water) What senses do beetles use? Geoff - This is what Im trying to see. You see, I can see it; I can just sense it there, but I dont know HOW at this stage. It would be mass. Normal earth is porous but with the water coming towards it, it becomes more solid. Like I saw the mountain just now. Miriam (Running Water) That is it! Geoff - So this is a SENSE that they have built in. Of course, they are not Spiritually developed, its just a matter of sense. Miriam (Running Water) That is so. But it is not a sense that YOU would have. Geoff - Yes. Its like the times when Ive been in the grey lands, where things have been grey, and suddenly you can sense a spirit coming towards you, which is a different composition.

Miriam (Running Water) Hes thick and suffocating in the grey lands. Geoff - Yes, but you can still distinguish the spirit from the grey area. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - Now, just talking about the greylands for a minute, if you concentrate you can smell the air in the greylands. Miriam (Running Water) Yes, you can. Geoff - So what am I sensing WITH? Is it the third eye that Im sensing with? Miriam (Running Water) It is partly the third eye and partly the higher itself. Geoff - Yes. Im seeing a sort of clearer picture now that cant be explained. Okay. Theres no point in going back to the beetles at this stage. Lets just look to see where we go next. Im looking at a hole in the ground. Its some form of animal burrow and by looking in the entrance, although its dark, I can see that it turns around to the left and is a burrow. Im able to see through the earth and because of the emptiness of the tunnels, Im picking that up so therefore I can see which way the tunnels go. Im looking at it from the outside. Again, theyve given me another example in rock, I can see a cave behind rock. Ive tried looking down into the earth but for long distances thats very difficult. I can only see so far into it. Miriam (Running Water) But it will come. Geoff - But also, if necessary, I can travel through it and still see a certain distance all the way as Im traveling through. So if I had to find somewhere specific or whatever Now Ive gone underwater and Im still suspended in the water, not touching anything, yet I can feel the slime on the base of the roots. I can feel the mud and the sticks and twigs below the mud. Miriam (Running Water) Different textures in the vibrations. Geoff - Yes. Now, Im sort of doing this through the third eye. Would I be able to do this physically?

Miriam (Running Water) Not for a long time. Geoff - No, but it IS something that can be done? Miriam (Running Water) It is something that can be done; and it will be done. Geoff - Right. Miriam (Running Water) Its more the vibrations that youll be learning. Geoff - The next one Ive got is snow on the side of the mountain. I can feel how deep the snow is and where the mountain starts. Also how the mountain, or the rock, is much colder than the actual snow. Lets look at something hot. Ive got a hot spring. This is like a hot, mud pool. I can see how the earth around it is very dry. I can see so far down into it. I want to feel the temperature. Now Ill try a flame. Now, in the flame I cant sense any heat at all. Miriam (Running Water) Why do you think that is? Geoff - Maybe the flame is negative. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - All right; so its not a positive energy, because it doesnt create anything. Right? Miriam (Running Water) What about something very cold? Lets go to Iceland. See what you get. Geoff - Right, Im in water in Iceland, next to an iceberg, or near one. And I can sense the cold is thicker water. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - Not to the degree of like crushed ice but it just feels thicker. And its also more clinging. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - Im on the land now, where there is its all snow and ice. Ive scraped away the snow so Im below in the solid ice. I can feel my hand burning, or I can sense the burning cold. Because up here the snow itself is not all that cold. The ice is. Miriam (Running Water) And what about sounds? Geoff - I can remember meditating once on the top of a mountain, surrounded by snow, and I could hear the snow

actually cracking and moving. Ordinary sound there doesnt seem to be any. Miriam (Running Water) No. Geoff - Theres not supposed to be any? [LAUGHING] Miriam (Running Water) Theres not supposed to be. It is shutting out the sound. Geoff - Because you dont NEED the sound. Because I started off trying to hear sounds and all I did was draw sounds from memory. As soon as I stopped that, there was no sound there. The other senses that you have make up for there being no sound. You dont need sound because sound is a physical sense. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - Okay. But I have heard spiritual sound before. And that is more of a vibration, a feeling. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - A sense where you feel the sound waves coming towards you and you can sort of automatically interpret them. I tried speed high speed. I know you can pass through things; we do it all the time. And I passed through quite a small mountain and out the other side. What I felt was a pressure on the top of my head. Now, is this sensing or does that come from memory? Miriam (Running Water) That is sensing. Geoff - Sensing the thickness of it? Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - Thats very clever. Miriam (Running Water) VERY clever. [LAUGHTER] Geoff - Yes, its very good. Now, lets see if PAIN exists. No, I cant really Oh, yes, it can. I must just try with pain. You cant actually feel the pain, but you can sense the damage. Miriam (Running Water) Yes, you can. Geoff - You sense where the pain should be, according to physical laws.

Miriam (Running Water) Yes. And in time you will learn to conquer pain but only when it is feasible. Because there are times when you must not. Geoff - With karma? Miriam (Running Water) Not just your karma; to know if it is improving or getting worse. If you conquer pain you could do a lot of damage. Geoff - Yes. Yes, I understand that. So would you conquer pain through your physical body or is it your etheric body that controls your physical? Miriam (Running Water) It is your etheric body, not your physical. Geoff - Now, would the bodies? There are quite a few different bodies. I know youve got the physical, the etheric, the astral, and the mental. So which one do we use at the moment? Miriam (Running Water) You concentrate and YOU tell ME. Geoff - Ah. Miriam (Running Water) And always ask your higher self for help. He likes to help you occasionally. Geoff - Right. Well, I can see one which I will call my spiritual body. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - That is me, the higher self, the one that lives for many lifetimes and is always there, that is part of oneness and part of God. That we call spiritual. The mental body contains your old memories no, yes and no. Parts of your old memories its the link to your old memories. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - And only on occasion does your higher self allow you to utilise that. Miriam (Running Water) Yes, thats true. Geoff - This mental body is programmed for what you will need for the forthcoming physical life that youre going to go through Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - Then there is an astral body surrounding that.

Miriam (Running Water) Thats right. I hoped you werent going to miss that one! Geoff - And the astral body envelopes the others and its so that you can be seen uniformly. Everybody can see my astral body as being its just a form of recognition. Miriam (Running Water) Yes, thats it. Geoff - Physical, spiritual, mental and astral. Miriam (Running Water) If you would like help, just ask. Geoff - Im just trying to think I thought first of all I read somewhere there were SEVEN bodies. But I can only see these four. Miriam (Running Water) That is all you need to see now. Geoff - All right, then, lets see what else I can see either regarding these bodies I mean, this situation or the next one. Are there more to this one? Miriam (Running Water) Well, what is the question you asked before? Geoff - It was faith that was the first one. Miriam (Running Water) Which body you were using. Geoff - Oh, thats right. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. and your answer? Geoff - The one Im using now is the mental body. Miriam (Running Water) Mostly. But you didnt you use a bit of your astral the other day? So at times you use ALL. Geoff - The spiritual body must go wherever. Okay, so, in meditation, as now, I will be having my spiritual and physical bodies here, and I will be projecting my mental and astral bodies to feed back information. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - Right. So that is projecting your astral. Now I know what it means. Now astral traveling would be instead of projecting it, it would take the spiritual body along with it, and just leave the physical here. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - Right. That makes a lot of sense now.

Miriam (Running Water) Oh, we ARE sensible, you know! Geoff - Yes, [LAUGHING] thats very good. Now, I know eventually Ill start remembering astral travel. Miriam (Running Water) Yes, you will. Geoff - But Im just curious. When you are astral traveling and you arrive somewhere, is there feeling in things, solidness? Miriam (Running Water) Oh, yes, definitely. Geoff - So it would just be like sitting in this room here, feeling everything thats around, but more to it? Miriam (Running Water) Just the same. Geoff - Oh, right. It must be quite an experience. Miriam (Running Water) Oh, it is. Geoff - Yes. All right. Now, lets see where we go from here. Now, Im being shown the third eye and its going to be to USE the third eye. The third eye does two thingsI can see 2 functions for the third eye at the moment. Number 1 its good for communication with Spirit. It finds the connection lets call it the spirit voice, and then it tunes in the mental body to be able to receive that signal. Geoff - The other use I can see is if I sit in meditation and I want to go to Sydney, Australia, or a place in a different dimension like my peace centre, then the third eye makes the connection and then takes the mental and astral bodies to that place. And (HESITATION FROM GEOFF) Miriam (Running Water) You sound puzzled. Geoff - No. I was just thinking ahead. Can I ask you a question? Miriam (Running Water) Ill not promise to answer. Ive heard about you asking questions but I will accept it. Geoff - Its probably a logical one to answer. If Ive been through several hundred lifetimes Ive obviously learnt a lot about spiritual life, spiritual development and so on. And from what Ive seen, I know an awful lot. Miriam (Running Water) Yes.

Geoff - And yet in this lifetime Im in the physical and now going through that learning stage again. Would it not be easier if I just remembered what I have learnt so that I can put it into practice? What is the purpose of me learning again over a longer period, over several years, instead of just bringing those experiences from past lives? Miriam (Running Water) For one thing, it is not just a question of you remembering. Other people around you are also being taught at the same time, and other people are teaching you. And if you were just to remember, then it would not work out the same. I will perhaps explain that more another time but right now that is all I can tell you. Geoff - Right. Miriam (Running Water) This is the life that you have chosen and this is the way you have wished it. Geoff - All right. Okay, I can understand that to a degree. Well leave that. Miriam (Running Water) Its like saying Why do I have to go to school? I already know it. Why can I not just remember? You have to go through this. You have to go through the motions. In certain instances, when certain people who come certain spirits who come as an adult. Geoff - Yes but I am learning a lot faster than normal? Miriam (Running Water) Yes, you are; much faster. Geoff - Theres a lot of stuff Ive already forgotten too. Miriam (Running Water) Yes, you have. Geoff - But I think, when the time comes, I will remember it. Miriam (Running Water) You will remember it. Geoff - Right. Miriam (Running Water) Because it is benefiting other people. Geoff - Yes. So its not only the three of us in this room but there are also young spirits that are watching you teach me, and so on. Miriam (Running Water) And there are other circles who watch while you are meditating. And to see how you progress.

Geoff - Other circles too? Miriam (Running Water) Other circles - yes and they WILL be in contact later. Geoff - Okay. Right, lets just leave the questions for now. Miriam (Running Water) Before you go into anything else. Can I ask you to put your mind now We have discussed some things. Can I ask you to listen to the wind? Geoff - To the wind? Miriam (Running Water) Yes, the wind. Put your mind to it and tell me what you feel and what you hear. Geoff - (A LONG PAUSE) Its not so much hearing it. I started with a very light wind which I sort of feel as a coolness on my face I can feel nothing physically here but I can feel the coolness of it; I dont feel the wind. Thats how I recognise a light wind. Now a stronger wind, the same way by feeling it. A very strong wind has a certain thickness to it. I can sense a sound in the wind. (PAUSE) Now Ive gone right to the extreme in something like a hurricane. But theres no The sensation now is that Im totally cut off from it. Its not necessary for me to feel anything against my skin or hear anything because you can see the energy, which is sweeping across the grounds or whatever, you can sense them. Its destructive. It is and it isnt negative; its very hard to explain. The wind is positive anyway but once it reaches a certain peak and creates damage, its a destructive wind and therefore I can see it as being negative but with positive in it. Miriam (Running Water) Yes. Geoff - So once it reaches that sort of force, thats when the negativity comes in. So thats how you can recognise sort of how strong or destructive the wind is. Miriam (Running Water) Something else we had to know as youngsters. We had to move the cattle and various things, and look after them, and we had to know how strong and what direction all these things we had to learn which was connected to nature.

Geoff - Yes. You had to recognise them from a distance. Ive been out in the physical, especially fishing, when I know there is rain about to come, and sometimes its like a cool wind which precedes the rain. A lot of times its just like a change in atmosphere, a change in pressure in the surrounding air and you automatically know its going to rain. Miriam (Running Water) Exactly. Geoff - Now, that sensing in the physical would be done through - past experience or subconscious? Miriam (Running Water) Its just subconscious; something that you would learn automatically as a child. Now I shall leave you to find your way onto something else. Geoff - Thank you. That was very interesting. Very good. Thank you for your help.

LEDGE OF FEAR
In this meditation a guide called Iffy is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - What Ive got is.. Im in a sort of gorge. Im above the ocean, quite a way, facing the land and the cliffs run vertical to my right and to my left. In front of me is a big inlet maybe of a mile across and part way down that inlet on the left is an outcrop of rock. It must be, I dont know, 200-300 feet high and it sticks out into this Bay. Just below the top, maybe 50 feet from the top, theres a little portion cut out of this rock and theres a person sitting there. He has a lovely character, long hair, very unkempt beard, seems to be wearing robes. Just sitting there smiling, totally at peace, enjoying the elements, the fresh air, the sea and so on. Straight down from here, about 200 feet is a few rocks and of course the water. I dont know how he got up there. Theres no cave there. No access path or whatever. Anyway, Ill go and join him. Im sitting next to him and Im looking at the view, which is quite amazing.

Now sitting on the edge of this rock, where hes sitting, well, where we are both sitting side by side, is probably 6 feet from left to right and 3 feet from behind us to in front. Very, very little space. Now I know I have a fear of heights but while I was sort of hovering in front of him, there was no fear but now I sit on the rock and look over the side, there is a slight sensation. Now I know its safe enough but its just describing the feelings that I get. I think this has something to do with belief and faith and what you can do when you have the belief that you can do it. Iffy (Miriam): The question of faith! This is Iffy again. Geoff - Welcome. Now I know that obviously in meditation and in spirit I am totally safe and there is no way that I could fall over but the sensation is there. And that sensation, obviously is taken across from my physical, its in my memories Iffy (Miriam): Yes, of course it is. Geoff - So, its automatic. Now, if I can get rid of that sensation, now while Im in meditation, if my faith is strong enough, I should be able to get rid of the fear on Earth in my physical. Iffy (Miriam): You will, but it will take practice. Geoff - Mmm. Yeah, its easy enough now. But I think the point is if you have the faith, you can do it. Its not something that will happen instantly but the understanding of having that faith. Iffy (Miriam): That is the answer Understanding. Geoff - Yes. The person who is next to me has said nothing so far. Hes a very friendly guy. Im sitting there with my back to the edge of the cliff, Im sitting right on the edge and Im now facing him. He has a hold of my wrists / hands- not to stop me falling but just as a gesture of communication. He says he has fallen many times, like me. And he now enjoys coming here because this was his first major fear that he overcame and he still enjoys the feeling of coming back here and having no fear at all. Its a sense of achievement for him and he comes here occasionally to look at the view and to enjoy what he missed out on for so many years.

There seems to be nothing more there and he sort of pushed me off and... Im going out of this bay, towards the sea, turn left and Im now going along the cliffs. Where it seems to be is around what I thought would be Lyme Regis - but Ive just heard Seaton - I dont know where Seaton is? Is it close by to Lyme Regis? Iffy (Miriam): It is.

PART OF MAMUT'S LIFE

In this meditation I am being shown part of the life of Mamut (One of my teachers living in Egypt that I have only spoken with in meditation). A guide called Iffy is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - Okay. Im now going inland. Up towards Hereford. Hereford is where I assume we are going as we are heading in that direction. But Ive stopped at a building, 3 or 4 stories, quite an old building and its out in the country. It seems to be a building on a huge estate. A really big estate. And this building is empty at the moment. All the windows are intact. Its getting very overgrown around the base, around the doors and so on. Theres nothing inside, it hasnt been used for many years. Now it wasnt used because there was a tragedy there. The people who own this huge estate decided that as a form of respect, in a way, they wouldnt use that building again. It was one of their daughters that this tragedy involves. Im still on the outside and Im picking this up from the outside. Iffy (Miriam): Youre picking the vibrations up very quickly now. Geoff - The daughter, or the vibrations of the daughter, are inside on the floor. I will go in and feel for more. The daughter had a child, a baby. Shes showing me this baby on a rug in front of her. It was illegitimate. Iffy (Miriam): Yes, quite a disgrace. Geoff - Yes, in those days, it was. The daughter insisted on having the child, so she was put out to this old building on the

estate and she was virtually imprisoned there so as not to cause a scandal. This is in the late 19th century. 1890, somewhere around there, they still had horse and carriages and so on. Ill get closer to the daughter and try to figure out more. She was very lonely. She didnt want for anything such as food and clothing for the child but obviously she was shunned by society so she couldnt go out, couldnt make friends, she became very, very lonely and became totally absorbed in her child. That was all she had. She built up a very strong communication with the child. A very strong link or bond. Far above the normal. She created something so strong with that child, made such an extraordinary link with it, so much so that she couldnt bear to be apart from it. And as the child grew, they became telepathic. They lived so much together that they started to absorb each others thoughts and thought patterns. Iffy (Miriam): Youre quite right there. Geoff - When it was time to take the child out of the house, so the child could learn and grow up as a nephew of the owners of the estate, she would not permit it. The difference between the level that these two had reached and the rest of the family was now vast. She had a tremendous understanding but lacked the harmonious side of the family. The daughter and the child developed such strong ties and lines of communications that they werent able to adapt to outside society. What they started to do was to communicate with spirit and it was unknown to them at that time, theyd never heard of it. They ended up astral traveling. Iffy (Miriam): Yes of course they did. How well you picked that up. Geoff - And they created this life for themselves. Now again, this is part of belief, its part of a lesson on belief. They astral traveled, they lived their own life and they died young, not old. The two of them still together. They died as a suicide Iffy (Miriam): Yes Geoff - so they could be free and continue their lives in astral or spirit. They saw nothing wrong with doing this as

theyd never been taught otherwise. When that happened of course, thats when the place was closed up and left. Now the woman was Mamut. Iffy (Miriam): Yes. Geoff - I can still see the child. I think the child is still in spirit and is a helper to Mamut. Iffy (Miriam): Yes, the child is her helper. A good helper. Geoff - She used to take him astral traveling. He didnt know what he was doing but because of the closeness they had, she could take him with her when they astral traveled. Iffy (Miriam): Yes. How one can develop, if only one concentrates enough and has the faith of what you are doing. Geoff - Yes, thats right. You certainly can. Now their faith was developed through being left together. They had more time to spend on it. Of course it will develop quicker. So it is possible to achieve virtually anything. Iffy (Miriam): That is what you are being shown tonight. It is possible, but of course the longer you have to concentrate, it is like all learning, the longer you put to it the quicker it comes. Geoff - Yes, thats right. Interesting lesson. Iffy (Miriam): Very interesting Geoff - And Mamut is on my right and she bows and says Thank You with her hands together. Iffy (Miriam): One of her lives. You will touch on so many lives of people that you know. Geoff - Yes, interesting to see. I presume she reincarnated quite fast and I presume that the more you develop, the more you want to reincarnate to finish the next lesson so you can progress Iffy (Miriam): That is it. Remember, not only for a lesson, but to help others.

MANIFESTATION IN A BANGKOK TEMPLE 1991

Geoff Right, lets see where we go next. This seems to be in Thailand or somewhere around there, a two storey building, on

the second storey there is an entrance, all marble and as you go in there are two huge doors, and it is some form of shrine. The light in here, the vibrations in here are very, very good, a lot of golds, reds, yellows, there are a lot of women and men and they are all dressed the same, some form of religion, they have got high collars which sort of come up to their chins, and they are in robes, but they are very happy, giving off lots of lovely vibrations. There are some kids there, its a type of religion, and this is like a weekly gathering and they draw in a lot of energy. Miriam (Guide) Quite the reverse to the energy that you have just had. Geoff Yes, there must be a hundred people in this room, and at one end are the elders and so on, and they are in the center of the room, now everybody is just sitting around the outside, and they are a smiling and happy and in the center of the room, they are bringing down energy from spirit into the center of the room, which is a bright gold, and I am sure everybody must see it, it is just sparking and vibrating, a beautiful energy, and its filling the room. Miriam (Guide) You will join them. Geoff Hmm and this gold energy in the center of the room is beginning to materialise into spirit. Miriam (Guide) Yes Geoff It is actually full manifestation. Miriam (Guide) That is so. Geoff Now there are five of them and the light has sort of stopped now, and they are going off to talk in groups. And one comes towards me and puts out his hand to shake my hand. I cant see his face as yet. What he is wearing is not what I expected, it is a bit like the ..you know, Sir Walter Raleigh, that era, his uniform, his clothing, beautiful reds and golds and braid, and so on and he is just a visitor not a teacher, by that I mean he doesnt appear as a exceptionally high spirit to teach the lower mortals and so on, he comes as an ordinary person, who obviously gets a lot of respect as well, but he comes along as an ordinary visitor. Now the people in the room have been seeing this happen for a long, long time, it is part of their way of

life. They are quite simple people, but because they have been taught this from the beginning, they have been able to accept it as being perfectly natural, and therefore they have no difficulties in accepting and understanding and believing what they are told basically. Now that is very interesting because Miriam (Guide) Now what do you think the purpose is for creating a visitor? Geoff - To keep alive this solid belief in the fact that there are spirits, visitors and so on. Miriam (Guide) Yes. Geoff Now the tribe dont discuss their religion too much outside of their own circle, because people would not believe, but the interesting thing is that the children are brought up to, for them it is like going along to church, and seeing these full manifestations and talking to them, spirits that manifest themselves, and different visitors and so on. And they accept it right from the beginning, and they understand that they are, or do they, I was going to say that they are privileged to see it, but they dont, it is just a way of life to them. Miriam (Guide) Yes, it is natural for them. Geoff Perfectly natural. Miriam (Guide) But they have such joy. Geoff Yes, they are happy people, very happy people. Now, another main reason that they are there is because when people progress and learn about spiritualism and so on, quite often they will seek far more proof, I mean if I knew where to go, I would go and see this. And so it is always there for people to see, I am only seeing it in astral, but it can be seen physically. And when the time is right for those people who want to learn, they will be guided there to see it, if it is necessary for them, so it also helps a lot that way. It is as the world should be, if everybody was like this it would be great. Miriam (Guide) Wouldnt it be lovely? Very nice. Geoff Also the spirits enjoy coming down to visit and talk and so on, and souls of these people is very, very pure, their

thoughts. They are loving and giving, they help each other, they are happy, they have got beautiful, clean souls. It is really nice to see. And I think where it is, is in Bangkok. Miriam (Guide) Yes, which is strange when you think of the troubles that there are in Bangkok. Geoff Yes thats right. Wow, I think I will leave there now, I go outside the building, but it is really beautiful. Miriam (Guide) It is such a pity that we cannot always hold these feelings for much longer than we do. But at least we get a good idea when we look back on it.

DEAD MUSEUM OF PAST FAILURES

In this meditation we visit an unusual museum. White Feather is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - Now I have got a glass case in a museum. it looks like a museum, it looks like a futuristic museum. And there is a glass case and inside there are a lot of old bones. Ill look around this old museum first, because it seems to be empty of people, but there are many of these glass cases all over, and it all seems to be lifeless. On every level people must learn.and on every level, some things get discarded as projects that didnt work, or tried and failed or useless to continue with them.. and this museum is of past things that dont work.. they are all living things, I mean they were living, they are not mechanical. Miriam (White Feather) Thats it, Im glad you got that Geoff - So they are just out of date, they are not used or needed anymore. Now when these gardeners create all these different creatures, lets say when they had to start earth going and they created a few different dinosaurs, and the dinosaurs evolved into different things or whatever, certain mutations or certain animals were created and they were created and they turned out to be wrong or not suitable for that particular planet, and these are the animals that are now put into this museum with

all the memories, so that other gardeners can learn by earlier peoples mistakes. Miriam (White Feather) Yes, thats right they still have the memory Geoff - Right and the whole thing is simply a memory, the whole museum doesnt exist, it is simply a memory that can be called upon. Miriam (White Feather) Very good dont you think? Geoff - Yes, that certainly saves a lot of space. So its just the way that its seen. Miriam (White Feather) Now would you like another? Geoff - Yes, yes what a question, havent turned the tape over as yet.

NEGATIVE VIBRATIONS IN IRELAND

This is the last one for the evening, of a series of travels to learn about different forms of energies. A Guide called White Feather has been channeling through Miriam to show me the different lessons. January 1998. Miriam (White Feather) .and now young man you said you wanted to go to Ireland, so what shall we do, shall we take you, are you ready? Geoff - Yes - what a question. Miriam (White Feather) Well it might be a little bit traumatic for what you see, not in the physical, but what you will see in the power that is from evil around certain parts where I will take you Geoff - That is fine. Miriam (White Feather) So if you will relax and have much faith in me taking you, hand yourself over to me and your parents will watch over you until you return, make yourself comfortable and know that you are protected and if you are ready, then we shall go Geoff - Yes - I have every confidence so it is no problem.

Miriam (White Feather) Then just hand yourself over to me, put your hand in mine if you wish or stay beside me Geoff - Not as clear as I would have liked - I was expecting to see more energies and so on. I went to a couple of, they looked like huge chicken sheds and there was one woman with a child at one end, who had lost her husband and she was there, and I could just feel the grief of her loss. And then I looked all around but there was nothing but, nothing was uniform, nothing was comfortable or tidy it was all a mess. Miriam (White Feather) Isnt that what Ireland is, a mess? Geoff - Yes, and then right at the end of it, I got it very clearly, this huge building. Very old building and there was a cobble road leading up to big rounded pair of double doors, and it is on the edge of a harbor and as I went inside there were hundreds of women working at machines, like old sewing machines. It wasnt this period, it was sometime in the past. Then I carried on through the building, and I think it was something to do with how the antagonism first started, so I was probably picking up a memory. Miriam (White Feather) Yes, you were Geoff - Right. But nothing unpleasant or hard to handle, it just makes you feel so much lower. I can see how to live in that area with so much negative vibrations around you must make you feel Miriam (White Feather) That is what I wanted you to feel the negative vibrations there Geoff - Make you so depressed and the more depressed you are, the more angry you become. Miriam (White Feather) Yes Geoff - That is why there is so much of a problem thereso the problem is compounding all the time, and until someone is able to start lightening one particular area, and letting that automatically spread outwards then this will just continue.

Miriam (White Feather) That is what will have to be done. There are some who try it in a little way, but it never goes very far. It will succeed but not in your lifetime. Geoff - Ah. Miriam (White Feather) Now I think that we shall leave that for now, was it worth going? Geoff - Oh yes, every experience is valuable. Just to go there and feel that and understand that, is valuable. Miriam (White Feather) Maybe before you leave we shall try to go somewhere else, Ill not promise but we shall see. Geoff - Okay Miriam (White Feather) But I think we shall leave that for tonight, and let you write everything down before you forget. And I look forward towell I will come before you leave (To go back to South Africa) whether I will take you anywhere or not, we shall see, but I will be back. Geoff - Right - thank you Miriam (White Feather) God bless you, and thank you all for being here.

NEGATIVE GROUP ENERGY IN IRELAND 1998

This meditation session is the start of lessons about group energy. The guide tonight is White feather who is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - Okay, Ive got a big city and the city is empty. Its a main city road then it goes into a Y, a fork. I can see black railings, old buildings. But the city is totally empty, there are loads of pamphlets, pieces of paper on the road just all blowing around and its very desolate. And now Im getting a second thing. Outside of the city somewhere is a road running around the edge of a field. Just a plain mud road, it curves round and it goes into a wood. Theres a connection between the two. And I think that this is Ireland.

At first it looked like London, but now I think its Ireland. And I think the street has been deserted because of a bomb scare. White feather (Miriam): You are right Geoff - Thank You. White feather (Miriam): This is White Feather. Geoff - Welcome White feather (Miriam): Back again to torment you. Geoff - Excellent. Okay, the guys who planted the bomb have actually gone off on this path into the wood. I presume that area has been evacuated. But I think what I have to see is the people who did it. So Ill continue down this path and into the wood. I follow it along and theres a black car with the guys in it. Its behind a tractor and its going along very slowly in a lane. Theres a farmhouse on the right, the black car turns in there and the tractor carries on going. The black car is a bit out of character because its shiny, newish etc. I dont think thats too important. Lets see if I can see the people. (Laugh) Okay Im being shown a type of museum again, which shows me that its past information. So this is an event that has already happened. In the museum, the main thing I see, inside one of the cases, is like a lot of blackish, dark spider webs and its like a lot of webs spun together. White feather (Miriam): And that is why you laughed being arachnophobic Geoff - Yeah. And that is the hatred that these guys have, there are 3 of them that did this. Its hatred but its also the emotion, it is fanatical. And that fanatical emotion takes them over, they dont think logically anymore, its been bred into them so much that that is just the way they think. They are believing everything they say and convincing themselves even more. That is why they are doing it. So they are believing more and more that they are right. They isolate themselves from the rest of the community. They think that everybody else is just normal. Well, everybody else is out there but they are the true ones who understand and know what is going on and they must do what they have to do. And they think that these sort of planting bombs and then evacuating the area and so on, is

furthering their cause but all its doing really is building up more anger against them. White feather (Miriam): Yes, a lot of anger. Geoff - Now they sort of feed on that anger because its also a negative which makes them retaliate, stronger, be more convinced that what they are doing is right. Because you cant see this anger. They dont feel the anger because its a group anger. They only feel a part of it. Now, what will happen in the future, is when they go back, eventually, they will go back into a town, for instance, where there is a lot of anger and that anger is in the form of thought forms and they will travel through these thought forms and be connected by the group mind although they dont know of the group mind. These groups of angry thought forms will all form into one. And as these guys go back in there, it will feed them very negative vibrations and they will feel like losers, they will start to lose the desire to theyll get fed up with it because theyve got all this bad energy around them. And that, in a way will push them out of the area and it will make them rethink, but the way they will think is to hell with this, Ive had enough of this life, Im going to go do something else and life is so unfair and off they will go and theyll do something else which is not particularly productive but it will stop them on this very bad, damaging path. White feather (Miriam): Like a treadmill. Geoff - Yeah. White feather (Miriam): Now you have that right now where do you think that is? Geoff - Im pretty certain thats Ireland. White feather (Miriam): Yes, of course it is. Geoff - Now, what the younger generation sees is their heroes, if you like, are going out and doing all this damage and then their heroes disappear because they get fed up. But the younger generation, the lower ranks, look up to their heroes and they try and do the same thing. They think this is the right thing to do. So as one lot moves out the next lot moves in - so youve got this continual cycle of new bad guys coming in to plant

bombs and so on. The only way to reverse the cycle is for the higher bad guys to go back to the lower ones. But it doesnt allow at this stage for that to happen. White feather (Miriam): Not yet. Geoff - Because I can see it. The mould is so set and they are so set in their ways that they cant go back on their ways so they just have to leave and the next lot comes forward. White feather (Miriam): Yes, you have it right. Geoff - Good. Its very interesting how a group mind does that. And yet the group mind doesnt know its a group mind, or the people dont know they are part of a group mind. Its their thought forms. So where you get something like a prayer meeting where everybody believes that they are doing good things, they send out good vibrations, good thought forms, which also join together and therefore a lot of good can be done. Because the same thing happens in a positive way instead of a negative way. White feather (Miriam): It will come but it will be a long time yet.

GROUP THOUGHT FORMS IN PARIS

In this meditation we are looking at group energies. A guide called White feather is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - Now I have, first of all, and awful lot of motorbikes going down a freeway followed by other vehicles. Its a mass exit. The city is Paris. And for some reason it was all motorbikes in the beginning. White feather (Miriam): There is a reason why. An association. Geoff - Im seeing a group of people. In Paris there are several levels of people. As an example youve got all the bikers, for instance, then youve got all the pensioners, all the middle class and all the politicians, the religious people and so on. Thats the groups Im seeing and this group has, again using a group mind, all thinking the same way, have created

something because that same black circle of thought forms is there, theyve created something and for some reason they are all leaving. It seems to be a sort of a demonstration. White feather (Miriam): It is. If you can find out what. Geoff - Something was done in Paris and then there was this huge trek. I saw the beginning of it and I can still see them leaving Paris and the roads are just chock-a-block. Nobody is going into Paris. Its a threat to the government using, I think, chemical warfare. White feather (Miriam): Yes, it is. Geoff - Now for some reason this group all believe its going to happen but all the other groups dont believe its going to happen. The leaders of those that are leaving conned all the other people in their group to believe it would happen, to try and get a political point across to persuade the government to do whatever they wanted. And they created this fear amongst everybody but that fear only extended to that particular group. The reason why it only extended to that group and not to any others was because the thought forms above the heads of this particular group was very secretive the group were doing it very secretly and therefore, other people cant read those thought forms and dont feel the fear and thats why they dont respond to it. White feather (Miriam): Yes it is. Geoff - Isnt that amazing. White feather (Miriam): Thats very good. Geoff - That is quite something. White feather (Miriam): I think your powers are increasing tremendously. Geoff - Yes, I get surprised every time. Its brilliant. Now if I were able to do this at home, in South Africa White feather (Miriam): Oh, you will. Perhaps starting nearer the end of the year. Geoff - Good.

SUPPRESSED ENERGY IN COMMUNIST COUNTRY

In this evening's meditation we are looking at various forms of group energy. A guide called White feather is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - Okay, now Im above a city. Its got a bridge and a river and its in the North of Europe. It looks something like Petersburg, a Russian city, somewhere up there. The area is very cold and I can see all the people inside all the houses. And there is no group mind there. They are all individual, each one is sort of isolated. When I was looking at Dublin or Ireland, just now, I could see this group negativity above it, but theres nothing above this city! Its very empty. I think the people here have just said well, this is our fate, this is how life is going to be and they just accepted it and they have no drive or ambition. They just continue day by day. I think this is like an aftermath of a communist country. White feather (Miriam): It is, you are quite right. They have been pushed down so far that they have no fight left in them at the moment. Geoff - Yes, Of course being a communist state they had everything set out for them, what they had to do, they were controlled, if you like and theyve forgotten how to be individuals but as time goes on that again will start to change and these individuals will start to emerge and they will become the leaders and it will carry on from there. White feather (Miriam): Not before that country is devastated in one particular area will they come to their senses. Geoff - Right now when you said devastation, I saw devastation but I didnt see any particular thing. What I saw was like Im looking at the whole of Europe and the Russian states, up that way, and in one corner theres a big black patch now that black patch is the same as I saw in Ireland. What it means is, if there is some devastation in a particular city, all the people around that city give off this same thought form,

whatever it might be and all those thought forms and all the cities surrounding it, they all link up and that has a tremendous influence on the rest of the people because when somebodys mind comes into contact with that huge 50 000 or 100 000 or whatever, group minds all the same thought, they feel the impact and it makes them react or respond to it. White feather (Miriam): They make things happen. Geoff - Yeah. White feather (Miriam): Very clever of you to see that. Geoff - Its a very clever idea. So that influences the people. Very much so. White feather (Miriam): They have to learn to exploit and use what they have instead of reaching out for what other people have which is not really suitable for their environment and their lack of funds. They have such a lot that they can offer the other countries. Geoff - Im still looking at Russia at the moment. In Russia there are so many individual countries completely isolated from one another and they are all thinking different ways with different religions and ideas but they are all very low and depressed. Around Moscow, I can see orange lights in different places and that represents individuals starting to think and create and do. And its only really in the Moscow area, the rest of Russia is next to nothing. Now I know theyre only showing me the comparison, but thats how it is. White feather (Miriam): But that is good, what you have seen. Geoff - Mmm. Its like seeing it from a Spiritual gardeners (Spirits who manage the earth) point of view.

TALKING TO A NOMAD IN SENEGAL

In this meditation a guide called Iffy is channeling through Miriam. I am being taught about development in solitude. Geoff - I have a man here who is giving greetings by holding his hands together as if in prayer, bringing them up to his forehead

so that both index fingers touch his forehead. He keeps doing this. I think he comes from Senegal. Iffy (Miriam): Yes Geoff - And hes wearing a red and white striped form of a dress. Hes very old and wise and belongs to a nomadic tribe. Now they spend a lot of time crossing the deserts to Senegal. Or away and back again. The Sahara desert I presume that would be. While out in the desert, groups of them would go and theyd take various goods and camels and so on and theyd cross the desert and at night they would all sit around a fire and theyd sleep. Now, its right in the middle of a vast open space. Above them theyve got the stars, which are very clear, the area they are on is desert and for miles it is all totally beautiful. And at night they are on their own without interference, after theyve eaten and gone to sleep or laying down to sleep - there is a period of tranquility when they can learn and this is how this old man learnt. Being out there and so isolated and having so much uniformity around you gives very clear or allows for very clear vibrations and to pick up very clearly, communications with spirit. He started at a very young age, 7 or 8, and it was customary when he started, that he was used as a sort of tea boy or whatever and he wasnt told things and he didnt have a father to look after him and explain different experiences in life etc. He had to learn totally on his own. This is a similar circumstance to Mamut, he was isolated, in a way, but because he was in surroundings which were so pure and vacant it made it very easy for spirit to get through to him and teach him and over many many years he has learnt bit by bit and this has become his way of life. He doesnt understand spiritualism the same as we do, he is taught by spirit, but ancestors of his race. And many things are related to him which relate to his race so its easier for him to accept and understand. Basically its the same but with a few changes because of his life and ways. He is now at a stage where he can communicate with others as he is doing with us now. I can see him sitting and he is at peace, so comfortable and he is passing the time by contacting different people.

To him it is a silent world because he doesnt talk to others about what he can do because he still has some.. I would say, doubts.. anyway, he doesnt talk to others. He does communicate with spirit but he doesnt use his knowledge all that much in his daily life because he doesnt really believe. Its difficult to explain, I can see what hes thinking Iffy (Miriam): It is difficult for him because he is more advanced than the others. Geoff - Yes, so he cant talk to the others but he sees the spirit world as a bit like a dream world, he knows it is there every night and he knows he can communicate but because he has never met a physical spirit, it doesnt fit in with his day to day life, with his life on the Earth plane. He sees these as two separate lives. Iffy (Miriam): But you can help him now. Geoff - Ill see if I communicate with him again Im just. he sees me as being on the spirit side and not his day-today life, so Ill have to see how I can help him. Now, Ive got my hand on the back of his neck, Im kneeling in front of him, facing him and Ive got my right hand on the back of his neck. This is a link between the spinal cord and the brain. I will communicate with him now physically. Now, he can hear what Im saying and he understands what Im doing. What he will feel right now is the physical feeling of my hand on the back of his neck and I can feel his right hand go behind his head, Hes placing his hand on top of mine, to feel if its there. Now he cant feel my physical hand but I am squeezing his neck, which he feels physically and he knows it is there. This will take a long time for him to sink in but it is the beginning of proof for him that the two worlds that he has should work as one. Im also telling him that when he reaches different villages and towns and when he communicates with other people he should feel the vibrations of those that are connected to spirit that do understand the spiritual life and life after death and so on. If he concentrates on this, he will find many people who will maybe not be as advanced as him but each one will teach him a little bit more and suddenly both will come together.

Iffy (Miriam): He is so amazed. Geoff - I see his left hand is up with the palm towards me. Which is a sign for thank you. Iffy (Miriam): It is. Geoff - Ive never seen that before. Iffy (Miriam): And now the word will spread a little more, you see. Geoff - Its not so much a Thank You as an acknowledgement that he has heard. Iffy (Miriam): Yes Geoff - Thats great. And hes shaking his head and hes happy now because he has his next target, his next goal, and his next advancing step. And now he cant wait to get to a village to feel the vibrations of people. He is very, very happy. Iffy (Miriam): (Laughing) And many will wonder and many will be able to communicate with him a little more. Geoff - Yes, thats right. Iffy (Miriam): But it is the joy that you pass on. Geoff - Thats right. Now I have, Im sure its Mamut, who is standing behind him, on his right and she is now going to communicate with him and I must go now to the next one and she will talk to him more. Iffy (Miriam): Isnt it wonderful when you can be in touch with each other so quickly Geoff - Yes. Its great. Iffy (Miriam): You will soon find you have many many more friends in spirit than you ever have on Earth. Geoff - Yes. I can understand that.

ONE OF ABDULS PAST LIVES AS A JEWISH WOMAN 1994

Miriam (Abdul) - Greetings my friends. Luke Greetings, welcome. Miriam (Abdul) This is Abdul, tonight I would like to tell you more of one of my lives many, many years ago.

This time it was as the opposite sex, I was a lady, and a lady of very high birth in Israel. Isnt it good that we cannot see what all our lives are going to be in the future, we would be in such turmoil, I think it would frighten most people from coming back in to the physical altogether. But for this particular life I had a very, very happy time. I am going back now to the 3rd century and that is a long time ago. Nothing at all like you have today, there was not the learning except for those who entered the temples or were taught by those from the temple in the privacy of their own homes, and only the very wealthy could do that. But each and every one had a certain knowledge that was passed down from the elders in each family, and whatever skills they had, were taken up by their family if at all possible. Sometimes it was very reluctant that they did this for there was not the freedom that one has now to be able to say that I wished to do this and to go out into the world. Not in this particular time it wasnt. For my life I was really spoilt and pampered, I was not particularly good looking but not very bad either. Because my family was so wealthy I had maids, and never did any work of any kind, and I think it was probably a life to compensate for some of the hard lives that I had had previously. My parents were not at all strict, they indulged me everything that I wished for. We traveled quite a bit, meeting with other nobility. We even traveled across the water. I am trying to think where we traveled across the water, it was quite a long journey but the land masses then were not defined the same as they are now, I cannot remember, it will come to me later, for I have only just decided today to tell you about this life. I had three sisters and one brother, but they were all younger than I, the brother I am afraid had a very difficult life because he was the youngest he could not show the authority that any son should really show until he was well in this teens before this is accepted. Until then he was at the beck and call of his sisters, but I dont think he really minded because we were not a bickering sort of family, we did not have to bully or put pressure on anything that we wished for. It was just that at times he

thought when he was young that he should be giving the orders, but as I say it was not until he was in his late teens that it happened. By that time there was only one sister left at home, the three eldest were married and living not too far away. My parents were Jews, and they were living in a non-Jewish environment but because they had vast wealth that had been handed down from their parents, they had no difficulty in settling wherever they chose, for at that time there was not the segregation that there is now between Jews and gentiles. We each kept our own faith, but outside the faith we mixed and were welcome, as we welcomed others, and in fact one sister was married to a gentile, after much persuasion for being the youngest daughter she was thoroughly spoilt, her name was Thraveda. It was only the fact that somewhere, back in the ancestry of her husband, there had been Jewish connections, that the marriage was allowed. And also the undertaking that they did not enter into any one particular synagogue church but had their own place of worship built on the vast lands that the husband owned. We ourselves had our own place of worship but as we traveled we also worshipped at the local synagogues without any difficulty. My father was not a worrier, we was a keen business man and he had many wagons that traveled some overseas with merchandise buying at one place, selling at another, and accumulated more and more wealth onto what he already had. But he was a generous man, at least to his own employees, we treated them well although they had to keep their place, but he looked after them when they were sick and they were nearing, no I would not say retirement, because they never seemed to retire, it seemed to me that they just went on and on serving in a smaller capacity until they passed over. But it mattered not, they were treated the same no matter how little work was done, for my father could afford to be generous. My mother was a real beauty, she was indeed fated for her beauty wherever she went and often the girls used to be a little bit jealous for none of them matched up to the beauty that she

had, but it was not until I was in my thirties I should think, that I realised that most of the beauty came from within. It shone from her like a beacon, and it touched whoever saw her with tranquility and a peace that we never realised until we were older, but just accepted for it was our mama. It was only when I was married myself, had children and although I had taken on to helping my father in his business doing mostly bookwork, it was only when my children were beginning to grow up that I began to question religion in any form. I had taken for granted that what we were taught was the one and only. It was when my youngest sister was married, the first seeds of questioning were put into my mind. I was not working so much for my father then, for there was no need, I had done it mainly to please him, and to train others, the children were not needing my attention quite so much. I had three children, and my sister listening to her husband talking, and then talking to me made me wonder of what happened when we died, as we all thought of it then. Never for one moment thinking that we would have another life, it was during this time that my mother passed over and my father asked if I would accompany him, as his wife had done on one or two of his travels, and this my husband reluctantly agreed to, as long as I took the youngest child with me, which I did. And it was on these journeys that my eyes were opened as to how other people lived, I saw more of the hardships that were endured, but this did not bother me so much as the different people who worshipped so many, at least it seemed many to me, different Gods. There were times when we came to places where they were burning what they called witches, and I had never even thought of what a witch was thinking about, was talking about, but just that they were mad and inventing the things that they said. I did not see many of these but they were all so convinced that they really could see people who were not living and they could hear what these people said, they could hear from people they could not even see. I found it very, very confusing, there was one time that my father would not indulge me in any way,

he was adamant that I must not worry myself or think about it, but to continue the way that I had been brought up. It was only some years afterwards when I was talking and listening to more of my younger sisters friends, when I talked with people who were wandering, they were wandering the deserts, they were talking about a Messiah, they were talking about so many things that had no explanation, healing that was done without any medication whatever. Miracles that occurred and could not possibly have been something from the mind, but these people said they had to be very, very careful of where they spoke for it was frowned upon in most of the churches, and many of them were taken away, never to be seen again, of course I understand now what had happened to them, but at the time living as I did, I did not. I did have one, and only one spiritual experience, which at the time I did not understand. It was when one of my children was very, very ill, and while sitting at his bedside praying that what was being given was the right thing and that he would get better, I saw a vision of my mother but not as clear as one can see now when they have more faith. At the time I thought it was because I was thinking of my mother who had such a gentle touch about her, and longing for the peace that she used to radiate, it was not until a long time later, that I realised I had opened up sufficiently to see her, for I know now that she would always have been there when needed. My son did recover and the turning point was that night, but I did not associate the two for many a long day. My other sister, the one just younger than me, she never married, much to my fathers disappointment, but I realise now that she was finding it very difficult to adjust to the womans body that she had, when really she would have loved to have been a boy. One can only wonder at the karma of each person who takes on the physical body of one sex, while preferring the other as they grow older. In my sisters case, although my father was upset at her not getting married, she was a great help to him in helping him with the business. For she had a brilliant mind, and as he was growing older, she eventually took over the business

entirely, and managed it with great skill. Her only difficulty was when she traveled, as my father did, she had to take either my husband or brother in law or very close friend with her, for there were still many who would not do business with a woman. Eventually the business passed on to the grandchildren, and was still flourishing when I passed though the veil, so many, many years ago. My name at the time was Esther, and it really was a delightful life that I lived, so very few unhappy times. Looking back of course we did not have the education today for it was not needed, women were not expected to do anything outside the house, except perhaps to oversee the gardens and the servants, and even then in our case we just delegated to those in charge of the servants. It may have sounded a very selfish life, but I think you will find that you also have had your good lives, as the majority of people have. Through all the series of lives they have had, unless they are progressing more on a spiritual path from the very beginning. I hope you have enjoyed listening to this as much I have talking about it, if I had thought earlier about what I was going to say, there could have been a lot more detail, but it was just a spur of the moment, and we saw that you were tired, and we thought if nobody talks you would fall asleep. Now I shall have to leave you and perhaps think of another life for some future date, perhaps it should be a bad one next time, or I should say a difficult one, but I know that you enjoy listening to what we are doing and to what we have done in the past. So goodnight my friends, until another time. Luke Thank you, and bless you.

PAST LIFE OF ABDUL AS A SLAVE IN EGYPT 1994

Miriam (Abdul) Greetings my friends Luke Greetings. Miriam (Abdul) This is Abdul. It is strange to see you sitting here earlier, but the time makes no difference to us as long as you are prepared. I think you might find it much better at

this time, fewer interruptions. I am speaking to you now as I said I would come and talk about one of my lives, not a good one, but I think you will find it interesting, and it will be up to you whether you will let anyone else hear it or not. The pleasure is mine to talk about it and I hope that you will enjoy it. This life of mine goes back many, many years when I lived in Egypt. But it is one that I recall frequently for those who are willing to listen, and sometimes we have discussion amongst ourselves about our past lives with people who have come over in astral. And can stay for a while, that is not to say that they are staying permanently but have trained themselves to pay us a visit for a longer time than when you are sleeping and it may be just an hour or two that can be broken. We have people who come and they are willing to help people who are still on earth for they can tell them of what can happen, and give proof of what we say and there are many discussions that we have like that. For this period I was a slave, no not a slave trader, an actual slave. Slaves have been from the beginning of man advancing from the beginning of time. There has always been those who will lead and those who are willing to be led and those who have no option. In this particular case I had no option because my education was non-existent, I will not say that I was stupid, but in those days if one did not have even a limited education, then we did not have the means to retaliate and complain. Complaints were many, we complained about the work that we did, the long hours, the hardship that we had, the sacrifices that had to be made with our families because we had to go wherever those who had bought us would take us. For a very few, they were in a good position where the masters were kind, but these were very few and far between in my day, for the women also it was bad. Unless they were taken to work with the ladies of the household where the majority of times they were treated as a slave, but kindly. For the men, it was a different story altogether. The thrashings and the beatings that we had were many, and many died very young. Many died

of illness through lack of good food and of course hygiene, especially amongst the slaves was practically non-existent. Looking back it is a wonder that many did not die earlier, of the diseases that were rampant in those days. The work we did was mostly building, not on the pyramids, but we did have temples and great houses to be built. And these were built of stone and a mixture of the sand and small stone, which was bound, it was a cross between your dry stonewalling and I think you call it clinker, am I right? Luke Yes. Miriam (Abdul) But for the most part, it was the big stones. These had to be cut and shaped and then transported, and the transporting was very, very difficult. There were not many who had animals that were used for this type of work, at least not where I lived. My home was on the outskirts of I think you call it Laska, but it was very, very far from any facilities that would help us in our work. It was long before many temples were built, when the great masters were just beginning to accumulate the wealth and the means to barter for the slaves and to buy the necessities for the households. The households were always very, very large, it was not unusual for the master and his family and their families as well as his wife, I should say wives, because even then there were three and four wives and concubines, and sometimes the wifes family, but not so many of the wifes family as there were of the masters. This was to keep the male side the dominating factor. Food had to be brought some distance and this was brought by traveling caravans of camel, the best of course went to the head of the household, coming down through the families to the servants that lived in, and least of all distributed to the hard working ones who lived on the outskirts of the walls of the temples and the houses. There was much fighting amongst the workforce, for it was brute force from the highest to the lowest of those who had no education to be able to argue for anything different. I think that even now in your time brute force is beginning to take over, but more brutality and more weapons than we saw. There were

times when we had to go far to a field for the stones that were needed, it could be a certain colour that was needed for finishing, it could be for the very rich, the wealthy, it could be the marble that was beginning to be used in certain places. Not many had the large vats, but the marble was beginning to be used in columns to support the roof of the biggest of these places. This marble could not be transported overland to where we were, it was taken by sea to the nearest port, from there, it was taken partly overland to where there was a river, this river was then extended to the nearest to where it was needed and in this manner it may go through three or four small rivers to reach its destination. There were certain, specific areas where the marble, or special stone was then formed into what it would be needed for. It was not long before the means of transport was realised that these columns, once fashioned, could be transported in a much easier way by rolling. It was therefore after much speculation, and at first padding to protect, before realising that this was not necessary, the finishing touches were left to the last, but the main form was then hauled by many numbers of men in a rolling situation, it caused many, many injuries. For sometimes they had to pull, to lift, and then sometimes let it roll, while they held back, and it was during the changeover from pulling to rolling when many accidents were caused. The brutality of those in charge was very, very severe, for they were under strict orders themselves to transport as quickly as possible and therefore it was to them an easy matter to discard an injured person and just bring in another slave. So many were just left to die in agony without any attention whatsoever. I myself was injured many times, but fortunately not enough to be left but carried on the best of my ability hauling these gigantic columns to the site where they would be finished and placed. For a very few, they discovered that they had the ability in their hands perhaps from a past life, but they had the ability to do skillful, very delicate work on the stones. Once it was discovered, then they were very well treated, very well indeed,

and much envy was caused when they were taken away from the very hardships that they were enduring, they were taken where they could be given the best of attention, in order that they would accomplish the tasks that they were given. Oh the envy that we felt when we looked at our own hands and wondered why others should have a gift and we should not. Because we had so little family life, there were many who tried to sneak into the servants quarters to make friends with the ladies, and very, very few escaped the notice of those who were guarding us even while off duty. Some who did escape the beginning would come back and tell us the tales of the young ladies, and we were dumbfounded at what we were told at how they were treated. Those who were beautiful, or at least very well endowed to look upon, were favored by the master and his family, but once they had aged or perhaps born too many children, then they were cast aside. Some were then given to those who were in charge of the slaves but there they were treated in a very, very bad way. For they were cast as the scum of the ladies, even some of the ladies themselves would treat their maids badly, but there were some, for we heard this in the different places that we went for stone, there were some who were treated very well indeed. The children were not always favored; many who were not wanted were cast aside and left to die. In fact the horrors that went on in my day were equally as bad as some of the things that happen in your lifetime now. In this life I had one brother, and no sisters. My brother was allowed to stay behind to look after my parents and other members of my family who were then too old to be of much use where I was working. That is not to say that they had an easy life, for they too had to work hard for the slaves that they still were, being bound to houses, or rather to masters of houses or traveling merchants, of keepers, of temples, of church officials, many, many ways, all were slaves in one way or another. The food we had was mostly grains and nuts, dates, figs, when we were lucky, very little meat, for there were not so many animals that were used for meat in that time. Clothing, for

of course it was hot we did not need a lot of clothing, and we had not the animals to provide much in the way of skins, what was there was taken by those in higher authority. There were some trees where the bark was used, and some of the ladies from my village used to make these clothes, which were mostly, I think you would say a loin cloth with a strap over one shoulder. Nothing on our feet, and the heat of the sun on the sand and the cold at night soon hardened the soles and made them very tough indeed. The tools we had were of special stone, that I think you now call flint. The ladies were able to make certain utensils from the bark of the trees and from the bones that they managed to get from where the rubbish was tipped. If they were seen to do this then they were punished very severely, it had to be done with great stealth for the ladies of the masters used to think it should belong to them. And yet they were not willing to keep back the bones when they had the chance, it was beneath them. I hope that this has given you just a little idea of one of my lives and I will be speaking to you of more in the future, the year was in the 400 and something. I am getting away from the habit of counting in years and dates. I wish you good evening now. Luke Thank you, thank you for coming. Miriam (Abdul) I have enjoyed it, it brings back memories and as I have said we do relive our past lives occasionally, when it is going to help some who come to us in order to help someone on earth. Bless you my brother and sister. Luke Thank you. Miriam (Ishmael) Well I dont think I will say anything about my lives because I think you have had enough for one night. We do enjoy talking about our lives for not only have we to talk to those who come through on a temporary basis but because as you know there are many, many dimensions then we have to discuss lives for people who are going, not perhaps to the same lives that you have just heard, but certainly something in a far earlier period. And that may seem strange to you but it is true, there are lives going on from a very, very early period, for there is no

beginning and there is no end. So it has to go around in a circle but how big that circle is, well that we cannot tell you, for we ourselves do not know the end of that circle. And neither I think do any of those who will be contacting you in the near future, it cannot be for if life is to go on and on, then only those who are of a very high vibration will know when and what is the ending, if any, and I think that has given you something to think about. And at least if you let others hear this tape, and we are quite willing to let you do, then it will give them something to think about too, goodbye for now my friend. Luke Thank you, bless you. Miriam (Teacher) This is Teacher, I said I will be back. Luke Thank you. Miriam (Teacher) And because you have been told of a life very, very early in your century, and I have told you that I oversee the guides, many, many planets, many stars, then you can understand just how many I have to oversee. But it is a task not just for me, but I should say for the band of teachers who travel far and wide, and as you have heard early at the beginning of mans progress, and much further than you are now, where I am not going to tell you, for it would not do for you to know too much of the future, but once you have passed through the veil then you will be able to tune in to many, many places, and that is all I am going to tell you, but it is something for others to listen to and perhaps to understand that there really are many, many other vibrations, or you might call them different levels, it matters not. It is to us a higher vibration, for the higher and the faster we go then the more places we can visit, bye. Miriam (Gladys) - This is Gladys. Luke Bless you Gladys, welcome. Luke Yes. Miriam (Gladys) Quite unexpected for you, but the area that you are going to cover in the future, I should say the knowledge that you will be given in the future, will expand so much that you will be told of many, many things that will surprise not only you, but all who will listen. And I hope that

there will be many who will listen to the tapes that you are making, and that is something that we will do our best to arrange for we cannot expect you to broadcast the fact to everyone. It is a manipulation that we are quite within our rights to do if it will expand the knowledge of spiritualism, to let more and more people understand that they have nothing to fear once they pass through the veil, and that they have many, many interesting lives to live if it is to be that they wish to have another life. But even if they wish to stay at our side of the veil on the first vibration, then it is their choice, no one ever makes a person do what they dont want, not even God. You may be shown another way, you may be directed a little and given a choice but always that choice is freely yours, and I think you have had enough for now, for I feel this lady is getting cold, so goodnight my children. Luke Thank you for coming.

PILLARS CREATING MECHANICAL ENERGY

In this meditation I am learning about energy created by Spirit. A guide called White Feather is channeling through Miriam. (January 1998) Geoff - This looks like the plains of Africa, some very wild sort of open land with bits of bush and scattered rocks ..but no life. But there are stone pillars, all more or less uniform as far as I can see, each one is maybe a 100 meters apart intermingled with this bush. And there is one bigger one in the centre, which makes it seem a bit like its a satellite dish if you viewed it from afar. Ill go to the central one. and the stone is very coarse, a bit like pumice stone, the central one is darker than all the rest and I can actually feel it, and Ive gone to the top of the central one, looking outwards it is a form of satellite dish or communication. Miriam (White Feather) Yes it is

Geoff - When I look there are like circles, the whole thing looks like a giant bulls eye. And on each circle are these stone pillars each a 100 meters or so apart, and I can see energy flowing between them, in a circle and theres another circle outside of that and another circle outside of that. And the energy is going round in a circle but just between the pillars. Between one circle of pillars and the next circle there is a different type of energy, which is red and yellow going backward and forwards. Now this is actually this is to create man made or spirit made energybut mechanical energy. Miriam (White Feather) It is Geoff - Right, now as we did yesterday where we got the satellite, which was mechanical, this is mechanical because there are things that need energy, and it doesnt need to be a spiritual energy, it is set up and it carries on working and creates the energy which is used for mechanical things. Now being on top of this point, this is obviously where the energy would come out from, so if I travel along the beam, sort of going upwards and backwards, I should eventually find where the energy is going and what it is used for. Now above me is like a ceiling with a hole in all the energy is going through this hole, and as I go through I am into an area where the energy suddenly expands outward. Its white, yellow and red. Mainly white, very bright colours, a bit like a furnace and it forms like a huge pile of energy, it just keeps on building up and building up. And I assume spirit can take from this when they needed it to create something. Miriam (White Feather) Yes they do Geoff - Its like the spiritual version of electricity in a way, they can tap into it and use it whenever they want to. Miriam (White Feather) Thats right and they dont have to pay for it (laughter) Geoff - Right, Ah I see, okay, lets take making this satellite that we looked at yesterday, they would simply draw the energy, they would think of the shape they wanted, draw the energy, and create that shape. They would just think of what they needed to do, and the thought process going in there is

simply multiplied, its kept there running on a continuous basis and multiplied .thats what makes it work. Miriam (White Feather) Thats itnow you have it Geoff - ..right, brilliant. Okay, so it doesnt matter where this thing is its not on earth as such. Miriam (White Feather) No it is not.

PRIESTS TORTURE NATIVES TO CHANGE RELIGION 1992

Geoff All right I have an old building, an old stone church, and in the front were three priests with very wide black hats, and as I approached, the three of them put their hands out to stop me going in, and as I walked a bit closer they just completely disappeared, and I think they were negative images left behind from when they were last here. But when they passed over they would be approached by spirit, and they tried to keep away, because this religion did not believe in life after death and so on. So they thought I was some form of nasty, but I have gone straight through them and they have disappeared, this building is stone, and I am going through the entrance, and inside it looks like a very roughly hewn out cave. Outside it looks like a church. Verna But there are people buried all over inside. Geoff That is what I thought I was seeing, skulls everywhere, should be some memories somewhere, and I sit down literally on a pile of bones, and go back to the wall and see if I can feel what went on here. It was a long time ago, they were trying to train the local natives to accept their religion through force, and it was their belief that they could force the natives to give up their pagan beliefs, and turn to their God, they used extreme violence and torture and if those people did not convert and they were killed, and the thinking of the priests was it is better to rid the earth of something evil, than to let it fester and grow and these three set themselves up as executioners and judges.

They honestly believed that what they were doing at the time was right, and now that they have passed over the three are still in the grey lands trying to atone for the damage that they did, and it was a very severe lesson. It is something we are being shown just as a matter of course, there is nobody to be rescued here or whatever. The people that were inside, the way they were tortured was pretty horrific, they were made to wear, the pieces of wood were maybe four or five feet long, like poles, and they would attach them by a spike it looks like, or some form of metal clamp to each wrist and each ankle. And there were smaller sticks coming out from the wrist so they could not bring the hands close to themselves, and the same with the feet, and they had to do everything very slowly to make sure they didnt damage themselves or other people, because there were many put in a room. And they learnt to help each other a lot, because simply being able to eat was a problem, and even your basic bodily functions were a problem because there was nothing they could do, and they were left in this state, and they learnt to assist each other. A lot of the people that were in there were finishing off karma, it was a particular type of karma that had to be finalised. The people were being tortured and helpless and being made to stay in these caves wearing these poles, in a lot of pain, and it made the people very strong, very close together. That is all I am getting.

REMOVING GERMAN OFFICER WALK-INS in 1945

In this meditation we Astral travel back to Germany in 1945. There is a Guide channeling through Miriam called Ishmael. (1991) Geoff - I looked down and I saw this huge group of people. It seems to be in Germany and I came down and saw this gathering of soldiers, officers in army uniform in German

army uniform. It seems to be going back in time because its raining, its night time and there are three or four roads that all converge on the same place which is like a round-about with some stone ornaments and a garden in the middle cobble streets and there are lots of German officers milling around in confusion. They are wearing blue and there must be two or three hundred. Now this round-about that theyve all converged upon seems to be some form of escape route. Its a bit hard to believe at the moment. Miriam (Ishmael) You are on the right track. Geoff - Oh, thank you. Miriam (Ishmael) This is Ishmael so far but I will not be the only one tonight. Geoff - Thank you and welcome. Now, it seems to be at the end of the war and Germany has just been defeated. Im going to describe this round-about. Its concrete three or four feet high with a garden in the middle of earth and theres like a statue on each corner. There seems to be a gold light coming down directly onto this round-about a wide beam and this is to take away the German soldiers, the German officers, and all of these soldiers were walk-ins!!! Miriam (Ishmael) Yes, they were. Geoff - They came for two reasons one to experience the extremes that a group force would go to learn about group energies and extremes that they could go to and also to act as also to ensure that the atrocities did not go too far. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. Geoff - Now, it had to be controlled, this war - because what was happening was, as we learnt before, when you get a group of people together and in a frenzy and all thinking in the same direction, they create energy which in this case was directed by Hitler and the Nazi government. This obviously spread to the troops and other countries creating a much bigger gathering of people and, therefore, the force linked up making it a very strong negative energy. The allies also linked up and this explains why in times of trouble the British people stick together because they create a very strong group force and obviously a

very good force, and a good energy so youve got these two equal sides one positive, one negative. To control it through spirit would have been possible but it is far better and quicker to control through walk-ins. By having them at strategic places they could then control their own little sector or area to make sure it didnt get too much out of hand. In some cases they would let it get out of hand. Miriam (Ishmael) I was hoping you would say that. Geoff - .and merely observe because lessons have to be learnt by all. Now, if you take concentration camps and this is something Ive learnt from the past as well mixed in with this, about 6 million people were slaughtered during the war just through concentration camps, if that hadnt happened maybe ten million people would have been slaughtered every year for ten years and that would have been even worse. Miriam (Ishmael) Now you have it. Geoff - So its a very good lesson to all. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. Geoff - Going back to these soldiers now, what theyre doing its a bit like beaming up - theyre all going back to the round-about where a central energy is gathered to release their spirits from their physical and take them across to the other side. As far as other people seeing this event goes, we know that there are dimensions in time and the energy created when this happened blocked other people seeing it happen. Miriam (Ishmael) Thats right. It blocked their vision. You picked that up very well very well indeed. Geoff - Very nice. Miriam (Ishmael) And so fast that people did not realise. Geoff - Now, presumably it was .hmm?.now, this is only one point. There are two to three hundred walk-ins here who went through this particular point but this is only one of many points. Miriam (Ishmael) Oh yes, Yes, it is. Geoff - What I was going to say is that they must have known the war was going to end and therefore all converged on one point but there were lots of points.

Miriam (Ishmael) Oh Yes. Much easier. Geoff - Now, I can see it as the whole thing was a learning curve. I can see a thousand, two thousand, five thousand of whatever walk-ins going down and managing this half a world if you like of all these different countries. Managing the whole thing. Its like teaching kids in school theyre having their little wars and doing their things and the walk-ins are the teachers and theyre observing and sorting out and letting them learn and (again, this is the wrong word) but its just one big occurrence. Training session. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes, to avoid bigger catastrophes as you would say.and that is going on now in different parts of the world with walk-ins. Geoff - Yes, I can well understand that. What Im getting as well is Im seeing it through these teachers eyes looking down upon Europe, England and sort of half the world Im looking down on the stage and I can understand what is going on with the walk-ins and all that at strategic points but swirling around me covering two thirds of this area is a dark mist and that is negative forces waiting for the opportunity to get into one section and destroy it or cause havoc. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. Geoff - Now, because of the seriousness of the exercise or training session, these dark forces were overseen by somebody above me much, much more powerful. You can say one level below God or God himself. There is no way that those forces could have interfered seriously apart from minor little incidents, it could not have happened because God would not allow it to happen. Miriam (Ishmael) No, youre quite right there but not quite. Not God. He has helpers below- oh, yes, below. Geoff - Such powerful spirits. Miriam (Ishmael) Very, very powerful. Geoff - Now, they are disconnected directly from the walk-ins. The walk-ins are controlled by a group of well call them managers and many levels above that you get this very strong spiritual group of spirits that control the dark forces at

this stage. This stopped the dark forces interfering. Those spirits right at the top had no connection with the lower spirits, the managers at the bottom, they didnt interfere because of their advanced state of mind the spirits who were the managers would seem nave in comparison, or ignorant in comparison to these others there is a massive difference. Miriam (Ishmael) But they were well supervised. Geoff - Wow, quite a lesson.

REVERSING TIME
In this meditation I am learning about energy created by Spirit. A guide called White Feather is channeling through Miriam. - January 1998 As always, past and present tenses are muddled, as I am in the present but seeing into the past. Geoff - Okay, I am now looking at.I think this now is the opposite, I seem to be on a barren planet and what is going backwards and forwards is a lot of black lines. And the black lines are obviously negative, so first thought is the opposite to the energy that is being created. I go right into it and it is very dark and these black lines look like black pieces of straw flying backwards and forwards. They are abrasive, as I put my arm up they sort of cut the arm, but it comes back to normal as well. They are very rough. They also are all over the place, I will see if I can find a central point of where they are going to or where they are coming from. Now this is the strangest thing, (which doesnt surprise me), if you can imagine an oil well, where oil is gushing out, I can see it gushing out but it is actually going backwards. So this is reversing time? Miriam (White Feather) Yes it is Geoff - Wow, okay, Im still trying to get a grip of this, I know its going in but it looks like it is coming out. Its the weirdest thing. I can see it all gushing out but I know its going in, so its reversing time. So gardeners of planets or wherever

continue the correct way which is to let the earth as an example continue to develop, because the earth has free will and everybody on it. You can make changes but okay you cannot reverse, a gardener of the earth cannot reverse something that he has done but you can reverse it in time to see the effect. Miriam (White Feather) Yes he can Geoff - So this one of the ways in which he learns, he lets the earth continue developing but if he wants to see a different aspect of what would happen, he can on one side reverse the process through this time and see it develop in a different way. Miriam (White Feather) Yes thats right Geoff - Thats how he gets experience. now one of the things I thought I learned in the past, which may not be correct now, is that when my higher self, when I choose this life, its my higher self that stays in your dimension, if I make a major decision on this earth, my higher self would want to learn what would happen if I went right or left, if I made the opposite decision. So therefore I am living in several different dimensions, so my higher self can see the outcome. So it is correct, right. Miriam (White Feather) It is like the higher self is higher and can see farther Geoff - Yes, so it can see into these different dimensions, okay. So the gardener of the earth who is doing the same thing but on a much higher level cannot have all these different dimensions, so he will use this reversing time process to experiment if needs be. Miriam (White Feather) Yes but of course this is done so quickly you see, it takes no time at all.

SAMURAI SHRINE OF HONOUR

In this meditation we astral travel back in time with a guide called Ishmael who is channeling through Miriam.

Geoff - Im going through some arches now. Theres a very wide road made out of large cobbles large cobble stones the walls on the left and right are maybe twenty feet high made out of the same material. In front of me is an archway with a red tiled roof and there are three pillars in the middle of the road with this red archway roof above it. Its somewhere in the East of China. Miriam (Ishmael) It is. Geoff - .and as I get through there is somebody already waiting to talk to me. We continue walking hes on my right and hes wearing some form of red hat. Were at the entrance the archway is an entrance to a sacred area or religious area. Its a bit like a Japanese garden but this is Chinese. There is a small temple with these beautiful gardens outside. Its very delicate and outside these beautiful gardens there are a lot of rock pools with goldfish in, and I sit on one rock and my friend sits on another, which is slightly higher than me. I can see his face, which is very rounded certainly not typically Chinese. I think he was probably born in some other place and he went to China when he was very young or his parents were one was Chinese, one was another. but thats not important. Now, a lot of the culture is Japanese such as the garden, what he is wearing which is like a multicolored kimono. and he also has a samurai sword. Now, many centuries ago Japanese invaded Northern China.. Miriam (Ishmael) That is so. Geoff - ..and this is why he is not typically Chinese. Hes had a Samurai upbringing or the family that he belonged to has a long history of Samurai of that status, and he has stayed in this area of China and he guards various things inside this temple, well call it, this building. Before we go in what he guards has a lot to do with honor, thought, agreements, promises, more than anything else because in those days they were more important. Miriam (Ishmael) That is right your word was your bond. Geoff - Yes.

Miriam (Ishmael) What a pity that does not apply today. Geoff - Yes, very true. Now, well go inside and as we do so there is a ritual in a way. He takes off his sword and leaves it outside on a shelf at the bottom of all these pillars because inside the word is so strong that it will never come to blows or the use of a sword. Its not needed so, therefore, it is not taken in. We remove our shoes and I am also wearing Samurai dress. We move inside these reddish colored wooden doors open doors and inside there is a small its a room about - the whole room is about the size of this house but it is four definite corners. If you made a cross - one stroke going from top to bottom and one from left to right, that is your four rooms, that is how they are shaped. Hanging all around on each wall are various gold chains all shapes and sizes and they all have a certain value. Hanging from some of these chains are very small scrolls about as big as one finger where a contract or promise was written and rolled up and folded and then hung on the wall. The chains belong to the person or the family. Several family members may hang their promises on one chain, and the chains determined the wealth of the Samurai family. Miriam (Ishmael) Much better than your banks. Geoff - These families each paid small amounts when necessary for the upkeep of these rooms and others like them and it was a very acceptable way of life. The keeper of these rooms would guard them with his life and he also guarded and knew many of the secrets because the Samurai would come to him and to unburden themselves of something on their conscious or give the information to a third party if anything should happen to them. This keeper used to act as a sort of lawyer. Miriam (Ishmael) A very wise man. Geoff - Now, the honor that these families had would leave an energy in these rooms an energy comprised of honor and when a Samurai would enter he would unknowingly feel this vibration of honor, trust, justice etc. and it would coat his mind and make his belief in those things that little bit stronger and every visit made him a slightly better person.

Miriam (Ishmael) Do you think that there was more than one do you think they changed after a certain period or was it a lifetime situation? Geoff - There are many of these places, the same as we have churches in all areas. There were not so many of these but they were there for the use of noblemen and Samurai. There was always one which was the family one the head office for them and they could use others wherever they were. Miriam (Ishmael) That is so. Geoff - Now my guide is taking me to the edge of these premises where there is a low wall and it looks on to beautiful green fields which goes down on to a valley. Im not sure yet for what purpose. Im sitting on a wall with this building behind me. The building set in the garden behind me. Behind that there is a forest, mountains and so on. In front of me are these beautiful green fields which are theyre almost perfect. In some way beautiful energy is created because of the harmony and strong beliefs of all the Samurai coming into this one building over a long period of time and also energy is created within the building. There is an excess of this energy, which the keeper moves out of the building and pushes out into the fields Miriam (Ishmael) Yes Geoff - .going down in the valley so the energy can be used for beauty. It is controlled by divas in the area and they work very closely with the keeper. Miriam (Ishmael) That is so. Geoff - He merely gives them the energy and he is very pleased that we came to visit and very pleased that we understand his lifestyle and the lifestyle of the people in that era. Miriam (Ishmael) Yes. Geoff - Respect was very important and although there were other sides to the Japanese life which were not so good which he has learnt since the cruelness, the domination and so on but as with all, we must learn.

Miriam (Ishmael) Quite true but there are many situations where there are keepers of different places and things, they welcome visitors and you will travel and meet many more.

18th CENTURY GYPSIES

In this meditation Verna is describing what she is seeing through her 3rd eye, and the Guide channeling through Miriam is John. Verna - They call her the gypsy lady because she lives that way. Shes like a street lady. Geoff - Yes. She also does fortune telling. Verna - Yes. I see a whole lot of sores. I dont know if thats from not eating properly or... Miriam (John) Yes, its from not eating properly as you say. This is John speaking. Verna - Hello John. Geoff - Welcome John. Verna - Her whole body has come out in all these sores and they really are painful and theyre all sort of open sores, and because she doesnt have the facility of lying in a nice hot bath to cleanse herself. They want us to take her to a river. Miriam (John) Im glad you picked that up. Verna - A spiritual river like the river that runs the little stream that runs from your lake in your meditation. Thats what Im getting, and gently lie her down in the water. The cold water wont shock her body but the spiritual water will cleanse her skin. Geoff - I think the water is not actually water but light its a river of light. And has two main colours which are ice blue and white. Verna - Yes. Thats what made me say its a spiritual river because of all the colours on the water. Geoff - You carry on.

Verna - And well weve got her in the water. Its not only healing her skin its also healing her inside her spiritual and her soul. Miriam (John) And this gives her back the confidence in herself she used to have because she was never always like this. She used to be very good very clean. Verna - But she is very lonely, she actually has nothing to live for. Miriam (John) Then you must give her that encouragement. Verna - She can sense us around her now. Miriam (John) She can. Verna - And shes very joyous, and I get that her skin irritation is more a its worse because of her - she has no will to get better. Miriam (John) Its worse because of her mental state. Verna - So now that her skin is cleaned and weve cheered her up and she actually feels the love, and the fact that, you know, she used to tell fortunes and she was she is spiritual she doesnt even know why she could tell fortunes really. Miriam (John) But she will go back to that now, if you put that thought in her head. Verna - She used to use a crystal ball and Geoff - Yeah I saw that too. Verna - and she used to be very beautiful. I see her now as a young lady long black hair. Miriam (John) She is one of the original Romany's but she has not had any family for some time now. Verna - They are letting us spend a lot of time on her - not for the healing but for the company, because she can sense us. Theyre going to take her away now but the spirits will keep their the feeling that shes getting from having us around they will continue to give her that feeling and shes feeling a lotShes now lighter, I feel, not so heavy and theyre taking her away now.

SEEING INSIDE A FLOWER

In this meditation, I am experiencing the lesson in Astral, and the Guide channeling through Miriam is Ishmael. Geoff - Im sitting with a wood behind me, and a green field in front of me, sloping downwards. A very big field sloping downwards, beyond which is a valley and beyond that is a hill. Im sitting on the ground with my feet out straight in front of me, and on my right is a flower- and this flower is the flower that is in the pot over there in this room. Miriam (Mr Wu) A poinsettia Geoff - Is it? Miriam (Mr Wu) That is it. And this is Mr Wu. Geoff - Welcome. Miriam (Mr Wu) You see I do know some of your words. Geoff - Hmm. But the flower next to me is the flower in this room, isnt it? Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes. Geoff - And what were going to do is just a little bit of proof, of what the powers can do. We are going to heal it in meditation so that at the end of meditation, we are going to see an improvement in the flower, but it will take a little bit longer to become as it should be. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes, it will. Geoff - Its just a simple exercise to start off. Okay, so Ive sat a little bit back from the flower, so that it is in front of me. I know that it needs a very light energy. And Im sending this energy by sort of holding my hands above it, but two or three feet away from it and the energy comes out through my hands, and also from the front and it is just a very light, fine energy which goes over the flower. Now, what is becoming clearer in my mind which is with the third eye thing I got yesterday, is a clearer image of this flower. I havent had a good look at it but now I can see it very clearly, and what I think what I will be able to see is the inside, the roots and what is actually happening with it.

Miriam (Mr Wu) That is most important. Geoff - The leaves are full because there are little black lines in the leaves. It is an automatic process how the water is brought up from the roots to the leaves. It comes up automatically. In the wilds it is not very often you get a constant supply of water, so the roots the system is activated whenever water goes past the roots, and they automatically draw the water up. What has happened in this case is that its become water logged. Too much water has gone up into the leaves, so certain sections have shut themselves off and formed barriers. So, on the right hand side of the barrier theres too much water and on the left hand side theres too little because the barrier is closed. Im just going down the stem. The stem is hard for some reason. Its like a form of bruising. As the water comes up - now this is obviously magnified thousands of times - as the water comes up, and becomes full at the top the water is pushed up and, therefore, starts to expand outwards, hitting the walls of the stem and what it does is bruise them, in return the stem starts to expand a little, like normal bruising does on humans, and this makes it tightly packed which is why the stem is hard. Miriam (Mr Wu) That is very good. Very good indeed. Geoff - Now the way we heal this - there are two ways. First of all strong sunshine. Well, not strong but long sunshine. A day in the sun. It mustnt be too hot. What will happen is the it must stay at a constant temperature and what will happen is all the parts of the flower - leaves and stem - will ease and as it relaxes a little bit, in the stem the pressure will be taken off, and water can flow more normally- and in the barriers in the leaves well, first of all, this side of the barrier, the water will evaporate by diffusing through the leaves, and then the barriers will open and then the whole thing will go back normally. What we must do now because there is no sunshine, is just use energy from the top. Now, we dont make the same thing happen because its hard to make the water evaporate through the leaves in a temperature like this- so what you do is put the energy on top and you push it downwards over the flower. What is actually happening is that the water is going back down to the roots.

Miriam (Mr Wu) You are right. Geoff - So the water goes back to the roots and it travels down the roots and just reverses itself to ease the pressure. Then we put a second form of energy on there which is sort of automatic, which looks like its very - exceptionally fine, very thin, see through its like a see through energy, and this willits like a sieve in a way. Were putting a sieve over this plant from top to bottom so youre really cutting it into millions of little pieces which automatically join up again, and all this does is releases everything, so it can spring back to its correct position. Miriam (Mr Wu) A bit like acupuncture I think you call it but made from your energy. Geoff - All right, now I can see what weve done to the flower the plant and theres no response as yet. I can see it hasnt been healed yet but the process is starting, and by the end of this meditation we will visibly be able to see the progress made. Miriam (Mr Wu) Then we shall see. Geoff - Hmm. We will also see the amount of water in the bottom of the pot.. Miriam (Mr Wu) Far too much. Geoff - Thats good. Thats great. Miriam (Mr Wu) A very good start. Geoff - Another thing is that just above the plant Ive left an energy which simulates sunshine again a very light form and it will just remain there for two or three hours to sort of finish off and dry the plant out. Good. Thats great. We were talking last night about seeing visible proof to build our faith. Miriam (Mr Wu) So this will be the proof that you want. Geoff - Excellent.

SHARING WHITE AND DARK ENERGY

In this meditation a guide called Iffy is channeling through Miriam. I am being taught about energies. Geoff - Alright, now Ill just describe whats happening next. Normally I go into a sort of short period of darkness and then onto the next lesson. What Im doing at the moment, is I moved northwards and much, much higher, what Im looking down on at the moment is literally the World from England on the left, right over to Japan on the right. Looking down on that complete area. Iffy (Miriam): Yes Geoff - I think what Im waiting for is to see a spark of light from this area, which is where Ill go to next. Iffy (Miriam): Yes, Light instead of darkness. Geoff - Right, now that scene just suddenly faded. Im now in Im sure its a village in Holland. Iffy (Miriam): Or Belgium? Geoff - Yes, could be. Its Dutch, its a village that has a town and I am in the main street, which is very small, its almost a cobbled street. But the unusual thing is the houses arent straight on either side, they go in continuous curves like a lot of Ss linked together, only slight curves, but its most unusual. I think the architects at the time, when they were built, because they are quite old, they couldnt really build straight lines or they thought if the lines werent perfect it wouldnt look good, so they decided to build like a row of houses with all these slight little curves. Iffy (Miriam): One must admit theres more character in a curve than in a straight line. Geoff - Mmmm. There certainly is. Theres a lot of black and white and thatch. Now theres one house on the left, circular, two stories and very happy. Ive gone inside and its an area for collecting energy. In the center, as before, instead of a slim pole going down to the ground this is a thick wooden pole made of several segments and its probably 5 or 6 feet thick. It

stems from the top of the house down to the floor. And this collects a lot of energy but a different type. Its energy that is used to look after the village. Ive gone up to the top level. The room is empty, but its darker than the room below. I take this as being two types of energy that is being stored. Iffy (Miriam): That is so. Geoff - What is below is gold, sunshine colour, very strong. What is above is a darker colour, its not on the darker side actually it is from the darker side. Iffy (Miriam): A puzzle. Not always what you see is what it is. Geoff - It is a balance, it is an area which most unusual .The spirits that use the energy in that area have sort of said, well call a truce, well have half dark and half light. But funny enough, they live in harmony. The dark side is not the dark as we think. The white side knows this and knows that they are living in a basic harmony and they are actually developing. Iffy (Miriam): Yes. Is that not completely different? Geoff - It certainly is. Iffy (Miriam): Why do you think they tolerate each other? Geoff - Well, I think the white side is in control because they can see that the dark side is learning valuable lessons and they havent yet gone totally dark. Iffy (Miriam): Yes, that is it! And it works! Geoff - Yes. Surprising. Iffy (Miriam): Quite often people will copy what they see. If they think it is going to be beneficial. Geoff - Yes. Iffy (Miriam): They rebel at first, like anyone on Earth, they rebel because they think it is not what they want but then gradually, they may change their minds. Geoff - Ive just looked around the dark side and theres nothing really more there they that have to show. I think it was just to show me the difference. So we will move on.

SPIRITS CREATE THEIR OWN CONFERENCE CENTRE 1991

Geoff Now it is night time, I have gone across Bangkok, across the river, and going onto the other side, then a fair way into the countryside, there is one area where there are lots of thatched huts surrounded by a sort of farming area, and in the thatch in all of these huts, I can see spirit lights, it is a very peaceful place, and gives out a huge aura of peace and harmony. The feeling I get looking down is one of real peace and harmony, it is beautiful, it really is, I cant see anything but thatched huts, but it is such a beautiful area. Now I go down to sort of ground level and all these huts seem to be empty. It is very strange there are no huts here, just thatched roofs floating in the air, all right, lets see what else, the spirit lights give out his harmony, now I have just picked one up, it is about the size of a big hail stone, and it is giving off this energy, and it is on top of these, or in amongst all these thatched roofs, but there is nothing below, right. And this is an area, which can be created by spirit for various meetings. Miriam (Guide) Yes. Geoff Most strange. Very few people come along to the area, whole groups of spirits come down here where they meet to feel again earth vibrations and to learn. Spirits are taught here by learning earth vibrations that cannot be done in astral, and it is like a protected area and nobody really comes close. So as they arrive, they just design it as they want to see it. Miriam (Guide) Yes, just as they do in astral, but with the proper feeling. Geoff Very clever. Miriam (Guide) You are learning many strange things tonight. Geoff Yeah, so they get the feeling of all sorts of earthly vibrations, and that is when they can be taught different aspects of that. Right, we will leave that one. Miriam (Guide) I am not sure if there are any more for you tonight.

Geoff There is something, but it is strange, I have just rescued a dog from the side of a cliff, it was starting to slide down hanging on, I picked it up and took I to the top to put it down again and let it go, and everywhere I have tried to put it down, there are just hundreds of thorns, so I cant find anywhere to put it down, it is very strange. Miriam (Guide) Perhaps you are meant to take it with you. Geoff Yes, there we go. It just crossed over, oh that was to show me not to rescue it, which I was trying to do. Miriam (Guide) Yes let it go. And I think we have done a lot for tonight, and it has been a good evening, many wonderful feelings. It would be wonderful if one could say, put them in a box, and open them and say, well today I think I will have that feeling, but they will all come again so much easier as time goes on. So I shall bid you all goodnight and pleasant dreams, and I shall be with you again. Geoff - Thank you and bless you.

SPIRITUAL CAVERN OF IDENTITIES

In this meditation, I am experiencing the lessons, and a Guide called Mr Wu is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - And now Im in an area, which is way up north again. Maybe the Arctic or Norway. There are a lot of mountains. They are semi-covered with snow, and the sun is on the horizon at the moment. Its way up north. There is a huge crater, and if you can imagine a lid which is saucer shaped, fitting into this huge crater but its sort of come out its at a bit of an angle so on the right and on the left. On the right the lid is below the rim of the crater and on the left its above. Thats the best way to describe it, and all I want to do is take the lid and put it back on straight and yet its massive. Thats what Ill do to start with and then well go underneath. Just correct that lid because its such a strong feeling to do that.

Miriam (Mr Wu) You are right there. It is essential to be straight, as you will find out if you go down. Geoff - It was a small move in the earth, which made that a tiny bit smaller. Ive now settled the lid back on top, and am going below to see what is there. Its a very big cavern huge at the moment its all in darkness, but theres such a lovely feeling of a lot of spirit there and .a lot of spirit and I can feel a strong spirit with me. Miriam (Mr Wu) Too many for you to count. Geoff - Yes. Now, normally when I go to a place like this I sort of land on the ground and start looking from there, but in this cavern there is no gravity everybody is hovering, and although I know spirit normally does I think other things would um I cant see any individual as yet. Miriam (Mr Wu) But you will. Geoff - These are spirit uniforms if you like. I dont know how as yet, but it seems like - if spirit comes down, he will put on one of these so he would be recognised as a spirit. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes. Geoff - Now, to communicate when somebody comes to talk to channel through us, we recognise the presence and you can recognise who it is. The spirit upstairs knows different different people know those spirits different ways, because of the different lifetimes theyve been in and the different ages Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes that is right. Geoff - So theres got to be uniformity, so that when spirit does come down, one spirit doesnt forget who hes supposed to be to that person. In this cavern that Im in there are a lot of spirit cloaks identities so that as a spirit comes through to channel, he automatically collects his identity before..and then carries on from there. Then its automatic from there. Miriam (Mr Wu) Now you have it. Geoff - Well I never. Miriam (Mr Wu) Otherwise what would he come down as or she come down as I mean there are so many lives, and so many different people who know him it would be impossible practically.

Geoff - Yes. Well I never. A Spirit wardrobe. Miriam (Mr Wu) That is one way of putting it. Geoff - Hmm. Its all automatic, but. Miriam (Mr Wu) Now you will be wondering whom you will see when you do pass over. Geoff - Yes. Miriam (Mr Wu) And for how long will they keep that identity? Until you are able to understand more, this will not be on the first level. Geoff - Yes, thats right. But I wonder why the lid was loose. Thats irrelevant. Let me look some more in this cavern, and see if I can see if theres anybody here. What is there is like the automatic librarian we had yesterday. A mechanical device created by spirit, which automatically processes the thought forms when they need them. Miriam (Mr Wu) There has to be some sort of a collecting place there are so many thoughts around. There are many collecting places around for different things - wishes and dreams, and healing thoughts- but this is for coming down to this particular area. When I say area, I should say for this particular planet. Geoff - Right. Now the.it physically isnt on this planet. Its in an area which I can see, but its on a different dimension so nobody would stumble across it in this life. Miriam (Mr Wu) No, no, they would not. But why do you think the lid, as you say, had to be put on correctly. Geoff - If thought forms, or whatever, are gathered, they have to be kept there otherwisewell, other entities could take over and impersonate. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes, yes, that is it. Geoff - Hmm. That was very good. All right we will leave that one.

THE CARDINALS IMAGE

In this meditation, we have just been into the Cavern of Spiritual Identities. The Guide channeling through Miriam is Mr Wu. Miriam (Mr Wu) Wasnt there someone in particular that you were looking for in there? Geoff - No, is there somebody I should see in there? Ill go back down. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes Geoff - So that yes so that I can pick out an identity, I suppose. Miriam (Mr Wu) Someone you have met before. Geoff - I have an image, which is very similar to the Cardinal. Its nothing I recognise. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes. Geoff - Oh, it is the Cardinal. Miriam (Mr Wu) It is. Geoff - Right. He must be practicing creating because the image wasnt very good. (laughter) Miriam (Mr Wu) He made it difficult for you. Geoff - Yes, I felt his presence here just now. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes, but he made it difficult for you to see, to test you a little further. Geoff - As we are now linked, he will be working with me sometime in the future. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes he will - many times. He brings such love with him. Geoff - Yes. I remember when we did his rescue, it was quite an emotional experience what he went through. It was quite something..Ill never forget that. And now weve gone to the top. Thats all there is to it hes pushing me out. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes. Geoff - Lovely. Miriam (Mr Wu) Beautiful.

Geoff - Hmm. Such a strong feeling of love. Miriam (Mr Wu) Yes, very much so.

STOPPING ANCIENT LIBRARY DECAYING

In this meditation I am being shown a situation on Earth by a Monk in Spirit. There is also a guide channeling through Miriam. Geoff - I now have a monk with a staff in his hands, a bit like a shepherds crook, and hes in the cellar it looks like the cellar of an abbey - and there are various storage areas like large tunnels going back into the rock and down here there are a lot of books very old books and obviously very important. He is a keeper of these books and he is in spirit but the books will be very important - very important discoveries in years to come but the books are deteriorating falling apart with age and this monk has come to ask that we use our earth vibrations to stop the aging of the books either by . I think the main thing is the air in this cellar underground, which is causing the books to decay, and also rats and mice. We can totally encompass this area and seal it off with an energy force that will keep the air stable, and will also stop the vermin coming into the area. For this they need a lot of power and that is one thing that Luke (Circle member with us) has got. And he automatically puts this into this circle, and we must utilise it in a certain way. We start with the energy in the center of the room and the energy is like a balloon, as the balloon expands the atmosphere air, whatever is pushed backwards and the vermin that are in the room are also pushed backwards and the books and the bricks and the mortar come inside the energy, so you end up with this ancient library inside a balloon of energy which will seal it off for a long, long time. But when this library is eventually discovered, when it is due to be found, those that discover it will automatically break the energy force, or energy field and it will look no different once they are inside. They are showing me that this sort of thing has happened before

when archeologists discover pyramids and tombs, when they open them up there is always a rush of air and things start to decompose and so on fall apart - because the air has got in..but thats by the way. Miriam (Guide) It is a very unusual situation but we expect that by the time these books will be found then a way will be found also to stop them from decaying once the field of energy has been severed. Geoff - Very interesting, and the monk thanks us all.

THE MECHANICAL DOG

In this evenings meditation, we have been shown that Spirit can create mechanical and automated objects this is one of the more humorous ones. White Feather is channeling through Miriam. Geoff - Okay, I am now in a seems to be like a futuristic city, it is very clean, immaculate, there doesnt seem to be any grass as such, there are a lot of uniform buildings, but they are very warm, they are not made out of brick and concrete, they are made out of energy, I think, concentrated forms of energy. Miriam (White Feather) Yes Geoff - So created with thought, now I have got a thing next to me, which looks like a cross between a dish mop and a dog. Its a bit like a Yorkshire terrier, it keeps following me around, and it seems to be showing me things. Ive gone a bit farther, Ive gone across to a building and I have felt it, and its very warm and sort of soft but very strong. You can feel your hands go into it, but you know that it is absolutely rock solid. This thing next to me seems to be a sort of guardian for this area. Miriam (White Feather) It is Geoff - And people are living and experiencing things and growing inside of these houses, they have got their own life to carry on with.. what this dog does is, it keeps this section, keeps it alive.

Miriam (White Feather) Yes it does, its a very powerful creature. Geoff - Yes, it seems to me that it is mechanical. but actually has a lot of feeling. Miriam (White Feather) Oh Yes Geoff - And I cant see why something with that much feeling would simply keep energy there, so there must be more to it. Miriam (White Feather) I think if you concentrate you will see Geoff - Hah, yes I can see what it is this dog-like creature looks after this these few blocks of houses, it keeps everything balanced but the people inside dont know he exists..his reward is he is learning through every one of these people. So Spirit created him, and gave him understanding and feelings, which they could then learn fromvery clever.

VILLAGE IN THE FUTURE

In this meditation I am being shown various adventures by an unknown Guide. He is channeling through Miriam January 1998 Geoff - Ive gone straight onto something else which is a modern version of a Roman village, if that makes sense, there is a lot of , ah I know what it is.this isnt the future..these are villages, but they are built with modern stone, not concrete and not steel. It is built out of stone, they learn how to build and manipulate stone a long time into the future, so they are showing me all these natural buildings..but the people there have no cars, the people are much happierthere is a much nicer vibration, very open friendly vibration. There are lots of small trade shops, so it almost like going back a few centuries, back to Roman days except with a superior knowledge. Miriam (Guide) Which is what comes after a disaster

Geoff - Yes, so going back to nature and going back to people and each other, and sharing and giving and so on. There are animals there too, and the animals also have a different relationship, which is something I didnt expect. It is as if the animals are closer to communicating..right it brought that gap together, the change from animal to the first level of being human. Miriam (Guide) Being a sole single soul. Geoff - Yes, it has brought it together, so they can understand humans far more and we can understand them far more, and therefore they can learn a little quicker. Therefore the work that they do, I am looking specifically at horses now, the work that they do does not need for instance bridles and reins and saddles and so on. Because you have got the communication, so they are far more intelligent and we have better communication with them. Now I walk around this village a little bit more and I can see the building are all single story, and they are very quaintly done, beautifully done, inside it all wood and carpets and wool, and the atmosphere is so much nicer. The doors are open, people can come and go, the atmosphere inside this particular house I am in, there is a family there and everybody is happy, difficult to describe, much happier but everything is, the vibrations are so much nicer because of the nature. Much, much nicer, even the sunshine coming in the windows and the roof feels so much better, the wood is all nicely polished and people have a far greater feeling for the material as if it were almost alive..that is the way they view it, they have a lot more respect and love for the stone and the wood and .. Miriam (Guide) ..coming back to nature Geoff - Most definitely, yes. Such a lovely feeling.

BURIED WOMAN IN BEIRUT

In this meditation (1992) we were called to help someone in trouble. I am seeing in Astral and one of the Guides is channeling through Miriam

Geoff - The woman that has asked for us to help is wearing a veil. What Im seeing is a damaged a very badly damaged building. I think its in Beirut and the building has either been blown up or bombed, or whatever and all the rubble has come down and settled on the ground floor. The woman in question is seeking help for an old lady who is very spiritual, who is buried below. Guide: She has been waiting patiently. Geoff - She will be found she will be rescued but it is her her will shes losing her will to carry on. Shes very spiritual and she does an awful lot of good in the area. Guide: The old lady chose this life she does an awful lot of good in that area and she is very old but she still has more work to do. When she started to regain consciousness she thought then that her time had come and now was time to pass over, and be happy and fit and healthy again on the other side, and started to look forward to it. She started to lose the life from her body. There is more work for her to do, and what we must put back, is her will to carry on for just a little longer before she can pass over. She has a few years more. The work she will do will be very important, and she will teach a lot of new people who will spread the word forever, and will help in the troubles in Beirut. I can feel the emotion that she feels, sort of saying, "Oh dear, oh, not again. Ive got to go back and suffer for a bit longer" Especially as she is very old, physically weak and now she has serious damage not all that serious to her physical body and she also knows it is going to be some time before they can clear the rubble above her to free her. But she needs reassurance, a bit of upliftment, to be able to carry on. She will lose consciousness which is fine and that is what the spirit doctor is doing. Her will has been repaired, uplifted. She has agreed to carry on, although disappointed that she is not passing over yet. Shes agreed to, and the doctors have made her unconscious and looked after her physical problems. She will

stay that way until she is rescued so that she suffers no more physical fear or pain at this stage. Guide: It is very difficult to leave once you have reached almost reached - the other side and have it within sight. But she has much work to do. Geoff - Yes. She did not hesitate when she was asked to return. But the feeling in her heart, her heart sank because shes got to go in there, and do more work just when she thought all the suffering was over. But, she will be fine. And her daughter above the daughter above seems to be in her physical, and yet she sent her higher self. Guide: Yes, she did. Geoff - Good grief! Because she understood it could be done. Guide: You see how your higher selves are busy even while you are busy down here. Geoff - Yes. And now she has been surrounded in a ball of energy and its a gold colour completely surrounding her. It will keep her there, and it will keep her fine in physical - same position until she is rescued but it is also revitalising so many warm emotions. She has seen so much damage and suffering through her life that her emotions get um - a good way to describe it is to say a bit sort of blas after awhile. They start to lose their feeling - get a bit worn, and what they are doing is revitalising this so that she will feel a little bit more emotion in every circumstance when she recovers. Guide: And that is good. And it is good that you could feel her. Geoff - Yes. Very nice too.

KHALIF TALKING ABOUT HIS LIFE IN EGYPT IN 1173 -Feb 1989

In this meditation Khalif channels through Miriam. Miriam (Khalif) Good evening to you all. Verna - Good evening, welcome.

Miriam (Khalif) How could I compete with that? (The last speaker) Verna I would like it all confirmed, we are so excited about it all. Miriam (Khalif) It will be confirmed you can rest assured about that. You have the means here, you have the history, but not where I came from, it would only be word of mouth, and I am speaking of the land of Egypt, I am a stranger to you but I am one of the many who are attracted to this circle. You could go back and learn quite a bit but I think you would have to be very skilled in the different language of hieroglyphics, we were a very proud family, we had much land, in fact I should say we had quite a lot of land. But ours was not farming land, ours was mostly grazing, we had sheep in those days and I am going back many years, going back to the year 1173. Verna That is a long time ago. Miriam (Khalif) And the land then was beautiful in Egypt, it was very fertile as you have heard before, very fertile, we were not near the Nile, we were further South, but it was beautiful. We had bison, which was quite unusual for those parts then, but that is what he had mostly. We had one or two yaks, but the bison were the biggest herds. There is only one brother and I to follow in fathers footsteps, and we were fortunate that we both liked the job we were doing, looking after the cattle, we were away from home for many months, many months. It was a long and tedious journey at times, but we had to not only see to the cattle, we had to tend to and see to the people who looked after the cattle. We had to make sure that supplies were taken where they were needed, we had to see that those who needed punishment were taken back to the main hub of the estate, where a court was sat and punishment given when necessary. I think looking back that our punishment of those days was very harsh, but it was what we thought best at the time. We also had to contend with raiders from other paths who would take over one of the small settlements of the workers, and if things were running smoothly for a while, it would be some

time until we found out, and of course there would be a skirmish until they were ousted. Fortunately that did not happen very often. My mother was a very beautiful and gifted lady, she was absolutely useless in the house, but she had many, many other talents, she was what you would now call a healer, and she knew a lot about herbs. She used to travel with it sometimes although it was never very pleasant on these long journeys, and she was also very musical, she used to play an instrument, like the lyre, and she could sing. But the healing is what she did best, she had such a gift, but if she could not heal at least she always brought comfort. And she was able to reassure that they could fight back, because after all that is what the body should be taught to do, to fight back. It has a lot to do with the mind, it is something that you are learning isnt it? Verna - Yes. Miriam (Khalif) People never lived very long where we were, I think a lot to do with the heat, and of course the disease, once a disease struck, it spread like wild fire amongst the workers. But at least we didnt pollute the place like it is now, we watch from this side and we are so grieved that the beauty is being destroyed and there is so little we can do, except to talk to people such as you, and we do ask them to help in any way they can by not neglecting nature, for without nature there will be nothing. And it is going back that way, there are more and more people who are understanding what your grandparents and great grandparents used for medication and with a combination of some of the new ones, it should be a better world. Oh arent some of the doctors finicky? Oh they stress this and that and the other, and I am not talking about Dr Paul, but it is too much commercialised, it is all money. I am picturing now one of the tents that we had as a medical center, I can see that bad cases that were brought in to be treated, and of course in those days there was no cutlery, but our hygiene was as good as we could make it, it was always one hand for eating, and the other for bodily cleanliness, and never did you mix, so we did our best.

But it was hard sometimes to see people suffer, just as it is now, but you have different diseases, and I digress what I was saying, what we did. The skins were always used for tents and clothing, the horns for our cups and weaponry, and jewelry for the ladies, they loved to be adorned. The meat we dried, and we were never short of that, and with the land fertile, we had fruit, vegetables, corn, different to yours, but never the less it was corn, but it was a hard life, hard but companionable. For nearly everyone that you met was confined to the estate, therefore you made friends with most people. Our schooling was very little, not schooling like you have now, but elders teaching what they know. The women teaching what they know, and at the get together, if something different had been tried then the knowledge was shared. I hope that has given you a little idea, and I am very sorry that you cant go and check back to the year 1173. But it is on one or two scrolls you will find something, about life then, but not so much of my family, but maybe I could come back another day again. Geoff Yes you must do that. Miriam (Khalif) And tell you some more, and maybe I could get my brother to join me, it depends what he is doing. This is Khalif saying goodbye and God bless you. Geoff Thank you Khalif.

VICTOR, A LOCAL SANGOMA, CHANNELS BEFORE HE DIES 1992

In this meditation, Victor (who is alive at the time) channels through Verna and communicates with Geoff. There is also a guide called Running Deer who comes to help. Geoff - There is an Indian here, old, wise, such a lovely character, and he wants to sit in the circle with us. Verna Welcome. Geoff He says he is happy to be here, he is Miriams guide, Running Deer.

You are welcome to talk. After so long, I think you are finding it difficult to get through, I sense it has been a long, long time, also you are not a guide of Vernas, you are a helper, and while in this country you like to help, and you have attached yourself to Verna, is that right? On your right, is Michael (A guide), Michael is trying to help you get through, and there is also the nun (another guide), and others, but there is something very special about tonight, something very different, and that is what they have all come to watch, not sure what it is at the moment. I think it is that you live in the present time at the moment, you are living a life in this current lifetime and your higher self is visiting us tonight. Why it is so difficult, is because if your physical body is disturbed where you are currently sleeping, then your astral form, your higher self, will be recalled and when you channel through someone it takes more time to get and get out and also the channel would feel the effect of you withdrawing rapidly to go back to your own body. Now I think your name is Victor, you live around the Valley of a Thousand Hills (In South Africa), and you have a strong green colour. Is what I have said right so far? Verna (Victor) Yes. Geoff Welcome Victor, and that was hard to get through, but there are many helping you to get through. Verna (Victor) Very hard. Geoff Yes, I can see the barrier, I am not quite sure what is happening because you are astral traveling, and with your higher self, your astral form, I am not sure. Verna (Victor) No. Geoff No your astral form is able to get through, but you are in communication with your higher self. Yes, good. Verna (Victor) Very old. Geoff Very old? Verna (Victor) Friend or guide helping. Geoff You are most welcome. Verna (Victor) Very old healer. Not long left.

Geoff Then it will be nice for you to cross over. Verna (Victor) Wanting to do this before leaving. Never have done this before. Geoff That is excellent, I am glad you came through. Verna (Victor) It is very different, almost not possible. Also not dangerous. Geoff No, not dangerous for Verna, that I understand. Verna (Victor) This morning she was preparing for this, not many achieve this, different feeling having astral, then having spirit channel through you, vibrations completely different. Geoff Oh yes, that is something I hadnt thought of. Verna (Victor) Quite scary, confusing, quite confusing. Geoff Yes not scary because we know it is safe, but confusing. Verna (Victor) I am getting physical healing at the same time, see what I do, stopping the coughing, if the coughing starts I will maybe shoot back, different vibrations altogether. Coming from the same level, not from higher spirit, not having to drop my vibrations, another earthly vibration entering you, so very different. Geoff Now I can see that when you enter and get ready to channel, your vibrations are exactly the same and that is why when Verna coughs, it affects your vibrations. Now with spirit channeling, it is not exactly the same vibrations because ours are raised and spirits are lowered and that vibration is equally balanced slightly outside of our bodies. And yet with you channeling now you are inside Verna with equal vibrations, is that right? Verna (Victor) Yes, and I am now going to use Vernas voice, they told me how, this way she will not cough. The channel could not pick up any sense of whom I was and where I was coming from as it came from spirit. Geoff And yet I could, and was that direct or through a guide? Verna (Victor) It was helped through a guide, there are many guides here, I am an old man of well over a hundred, and I

am very, very advanced spiritually, and I only learnt it in the last few years of this lifetime on earth, but I have done good work so it doesnt matter. It is just sad to see so much peace needed. Geoff Yes, very true. And when you have healed others, did you do it physically or in astral, do others around you understand what you do, when you do healing? Verna (Victor) I was a spiritual doctor, I did not realise how much help I was getting until the last few years. I never used herbs. Geoff And the patients that came to see you, did they understand the spiritual side of life? Verna (Victor) I did not even understand it. Geoff So would you be termed as a witch doctor to them? Verna (Victor) Definitely, I no longer practice, but people come to me and I never turn them away, some have condemned me for not training others, now I know there is no training. I am sorry but I cannot stay for long, this is not easy, the channel feels an emptiness inside her, not a filling, like when spirit channel, she has stayed down on the earthly vibration, so she has not got the feeling of elation. Geoff Yes, but she understands fully what is being said, and what is going on. Verna (Victor) Yes, her guide is standing right by me to help me speak, with her tongue, he gives the power for this. Geoff You are doing well. Verna (Victor) It is not closing her up or choking her, there will be no coughing now. Geoff Maybe when you do pass over eventually, if you could learn to communicate with us, then we could learn to continue the work that you are doing, or assist. Verna (Victor) Well, the thing about vibrations, did you see how the body was being moved when I entered? Such as it is now to keep the vibrations level, maybe your eyes were closed. This is how I entered the body, by controlling her vibration and controlling mine with the help of the guides here, until they were on a level, absolutely welded together, we were actually almost both in her body, it is really difficult to explain.

Geoff But I understand, because I could see it just now. So I do understand. Verna (Victor) And the answer to your question, I have no idea yet what I will be put through when I go across to the other side. But my friend if I can come over, I surely will, and because your wifes guide is one of my family, I am sure there will be a connection, and I think there is already a connection otherwise I would not be here, this is going to bring on a headache, the vibrations are too powerful. Too heavy, so two more questions only. The headache will simply disappear when I leave, if not then you can heal her. Maybe you would like to sense the vibrations, put your hands in our aura, you know what spiritual vibration feels like, feel the difference, it is a heavy vibration. Geoff I can sense it being heavier, thicker from here. Verna (Victor) More than the tingling, it would be if you put your hand into something more solid. Geoff Yes, into a darkness, it feels like compared to what it is normally. Verna (Victor) See what can be done. Geoff Yes, it is just because it is another vibration. Verna (Victor) It has taken them years to find someone, a couple to come and do this. Geoff Yes, and you must have a couple of course. Verna (Victor) And the right guides, and the right spiritual friends to be with you. They know and only they know that you would understand this. Geoff Then you must do this again, and the next time you come, you will feel a lot more comfortable. Verna (Victor) I will try, I am not sure my physical body will have the strength, or allow me the time. But now I am very excited about this, and I would like to try again. It is very new for me and I am in my hundreds, so you see you learn something new every day. Geoff Well, we must try for next Thursday, we will make a plan to call you, and maybe your guides can get you through again, Victor.

Verna (Victor) Well, everybody usually calls me Old man I have forgotten my name is Victor. Geoff You have certainly lived to a good old age. Verna (Victor) I have a lot of work still to do. Geoff Do you astral travel most nights, and dont know it. Victor Yes, but only the last few years. Geoff The astral travel you are doing is teaching you more and more and what you are learning in astral you are putting into practice. Verna (Victor) I am sorry I am interrupting, but time is getting short, most of it is done to teach others. Geoff You astral travel to teach others. Verna (Victor) Yes, the first time I astral traveled, I knew it was for teaching, it was very simple for me. Geoff So you teach other astral forms which then take the information back into their physical consciousness. Verna (Victor) Such as I am doing tonight. Geoff I see. Verna (Victor) This is a lesson, something new for you and something new for me. Geoff But normally you would communicate with the astral form. Verna (Victor) Definitely, this I would never do with many. Geoff Yes and the astral form would then keep that in the consciousness of the person. Verna (Victor) -That is so. Geoff That is brilliant. Thank you for coming. Verna (Victor) This has really been odd, talking in my language and hearing it come out in these words. Geoff Yes. Verna (Victor) One other thing I would like to explain is that although I am channeling, the guides are taking my thoughts and my channels, I am not sure how this is working, maybe we can ask the guides, but I must leave soon, ask the guides, I would like to listen before I leave, but I am thinking even in my accent and even sometimes my language, my

English is not that good, and yet it is coming out in language that I dont even know. Geoff Yes, but you know exactly what they mean, it is just the guides changing your thought forms as they put it into Vernas mind, because the two vibrations are so close together, it takes very little energy to change from one to the other, and because they are so close together, when you speak in Zulu, the words come out in English but you automatically think and understand both words. Verna (Victor) I am going to have to leave, I would like you to take the hand of this channel, she will need the vibrations and energy because it will be quite fast. Geoff Thank you and bless you. Now that was a different experience. Verna I am out of it, I am wide awake, I am not even in the slightest bit in meditation anymore, I think that is necessary. Geoff Yes, he came to see you on an earthly vibration and not a spiritual one, so you are not in the dreamlike, meditative state. Verna I can get up here now and I my thoughts are clear, it is unbelievable. Geoff I can understand, I could see what was happening, and I got it all right, he confirmed it, I could see the parallel vibrations, that is brilliant. Verna I couldnt understand it, I wanted to start channeling but I couldnt feel these vibrations, I couldnt sense that he was there, it was just weird. Geoff But I knew it was going to be something different, and I knew there were people watching, it is the first time. Verna I am trying to close my eyes, and I cant. Geoff Lets just see if they want to tell us something about that. Its your nun, Monique or Monica saying that you did very well. It is nice that you didnt have any fear because you have total faith and you handled it with confidence. There is one more behind me, who is an ancestor of the old man who spoke, it is his great grandfather, and he was in Northern Zululand in the 1700s and when he went over, he started to learn, his family

have always been witch doctor/shamans and the like, they have always had psychic spiritual abilities. And the information is passed on from family to family, from father to son, it is only when they cross over that they realise that the mistakes that they were making on earth, and although the majority of the mistakes they made were because they believed they were right at the time, they have only learnt since they have passed, and there is so much to teach the people down here, but they havent been ready for it. They have allowed each generation to carry on making various mistakes, and it changes slightly from one generation to the next. With the general tribe or patients outlook, it makes things change a little bit, but now in the area it is starting and people are becoming more aware of it, but only those who are in the tribe. It is the odd few people who are down here that are ready for spiritual development, the majority are not, they are going through, they are going through a lower stage of life, of evolution, and they must learn their various lessons before they get on to spiritual lessons, they have several more lives to go, there is no point in training them, but there are a few people around who have come down to help, others who have gone through the lessons for a while that are ready for spiritual development, and these are the people who will be helped. The next generation from the old man, he says he hasnt trained others, but there are people who have picked up information from him, who will develop and with the help of the guide will learn the correct way of doing things. So the mistakes that even the old man made up until recently will be erased, and these new people will only learn the correct way, and start to develop awareness, or teach awareness, spiritual awareness to the black tribes that come to these specific few people. I can see him dressed in his original skins and so on, big stomach, lovely character, and he says some special greeting to you, sort of well done, congratulations he is very proud that you achieved this for one of his relatives. Verna I am proud that one of his relatives came to me.

Geoff He said you have done very well, and he is very happy, and something about, you have made your mark in this, I think you are one of the few people who have done it, and now that we understand it, it can be done in the future. And when there is an occasion like the old man, they would like to bring him somewhere close in the area, they will bring him to you. You now have like a title or degree, qualification saying that you can now do this. Verna Thank you, bless you, oh that is great. Geoff And he is showing his appreciation by banging his spear twice on the ground, it is something like a royal accolade, they say thank you. His wife is here, the chiefs wife, I see a lot of green, and she is saying that throughout her life her only role was to look after him, and as he has developed, so she has developed but is not recognised as such, she is by him, but not by anybody else. And it is a small lesson for us, that you can work for many years without the right recognitionbut you can continue to give. Verna So she never really got any recognition on earth. Geoff While she was on earth, she did not look for recognition, she enjoyed helping others and giving where possible and healing and all sorts of things, she enjoyed supporting the old man so that he could do his work, and she was always considered to be just a wife, in the background, but she knew within herself, it gave her a beautiful feeling inside to be able to do all this, and she did not need the recognition. She is beyond that stage, and now she is looking forward to him coming over. Verna She is showing herself as pretty young, it is so hard to imagine that she was his wife, my eyes are open and I am seeing her almost like Alice, (a friend) but a little bit older. Geoff That is so nice. Verna I think they have got two sons as well. There are two boys with her. Geoff Yes that is right, and they stay with her and look after her, and she says thank you and bless you, she is going now, going to visit her old man.

Verna They must be able to communicate quite a lot, if he is that advanced. Geoff And thats it. Verna Apparently he is having so much fun, and that is why he keeps hanging on, he is well over a hundred and should die, but just the last few years he has discovered that he is spiritual, I mean discovered all these exciting things, and he doesnt want to go over yet, he says it will be different on the other side because it will be expected, it will be the norm, but down here he is still learning all sorts of things, like how you can relate to a physical body. Thats it I think, I get a warm feeling in the room, everyone is sending their love. Geoff And they are really all so chuffed with you, the way you handled that.